Download the Audio Book Version of This Book for FREE

If you love listening to audio books on-the-go, I have great news for you. You can
download the audio book version of this book for FREE just by signing up for a
FREE 30-day audible trial! See below for more details!

Audible Trial Benefits

As an audible customer, you will receive the below benefits with your 30-day
free trial:
FREE audible book copy of this book
After the trial, you will get 1 credit each month to use on any audiobook
Your credits automatically roll over to the next month if you don’t use them
Choose from Audible’s 200,000 + titles
Listen anywhere with the Audible app across multiple devices
Make easy, no-hassle exchanges of any audiobook you don’t love
Keep your audiobooks forever, even if you cancel your membership
And much more

Click the links below to get started!

For Audible US

For Audible UK
For Audible FR

For Audible DE
 Sex Positions

This book includes:

Sex Positions for Couples

Sex Positions Beginner’s Guide

Sex Positions Book for Couples

Reach the Deepest Orgasm with your Partner
and Discover a New Fulfilled Sexual Life

-VERONICA SECRET-
 Table of Contents

SEX POSITIONS FOR COUPLES

INTRODUCTION
The Maximum In Pleasure
CHAPTER 1 - CLIMAX VERSUS ORGASM
CHAPTER 2 - BLESSED SEX
Gender Sexuality
CHAPTER 3 - SEXUAL SELF-ESTEEM
The Energy of Sex
CHAPTER 4 - LOVE IS MADE IN BODY AND ENERGY
The Entry Into The Temple
Prevention Of Pregnancy, Aids, And Others
CHAPTER 5 - SELF-CONFIDENCE OF BEING A GOOD LOVER
Time Owners
The Place/Temple Of Sexual Love
Special Facts about the Sexual Body
The Alchemy of Semen
CHAPTER 6 - MYTHS AND SURPRISING MYSTERIES
CHAPTER 7 - PARTY BEGINS
The Decisive Initial Moments
The Responsibility for the Initiative
CHAPTER 8 - GENITAL ORAL SEX
Male Genital Oral Sex
CHAPTER 9 - CONTROL OF EJACULATION
Cooperative Control of Premature Ejaculation
Ways to Control Ejaculation
Mind Control
Mental Closure
Control by Momentary Evasion
Everything is Movement
CHAPTER 10 – MULTI-ORGASM AND TRANSFORMATION OF
SEXUAL ENERGY
First Orgasm with Penetration and Without Ejaculation
Male Sexual Transmutation
Sexual Energy Transformation Procedure
Female Sexual Transmutation
CHAPTER 11 - VARIATIONS GOOD SEX
The Positions
The Typical: Man Above
Women Above
Delicious And Wonderful Games
Seven Surprising And Profound Advances
Nine Short and Deep Advances
Female Legs Up
Sexual Flight
Mysterious Internal Contractions
Without Movement, Feeling the Universal Movement
Female Ejaculation
Vulva Rubbing
A Supporting Leg
Alternative Places, Small Details
CHAPTER 12 - IN THE STILLNESS SHARING THE SUPREME
ENJOYMENT
Before The Placid Stillness
In the Stillness
Good Sex is the Reflection of the Goodness and Power of our Sexual Beings
CHAPTER 13 - TOWARDS GREATER PLEASURE
CHAPTER 14 - THE PSYCHOLOGY OF SEX
Climate of Intimity
The Female Sexual Map
The Female as Identity
The Clitoris
CHAPTER 15 - HOW TO STIMULATE IT TO AWAKEN PLEASURE
Excitement
The Art of Exciting a Woman
The Preliminary Games
 The Orgasm
The Multiple Orgasms
The Vaginal Pleasure
Female Ejaculation
CHAPTER 16 - KEYS TO BE A BETTER LOVER
Learning To Touch
The Active Role and the Liability
Self-Carry
Awakening the Sensations
Be Acierated from Front and Backs
CHAPTER 17 - MASTURBATION
How to Enjoy it to the Maximum
In Solitude
In Couple
CHAPTER 18 - MOVEMENTS AND RHYTHM
Oral Sex
The Best Way To Do It
Different Postures
The Intercourse
CHAPTER 19 - OTHER WAYS OF PLEASURE
The Game of the Roles
The Shared Bath
Erotic Dreams
CHAPTER 20 - STIMULATION AND ANAL INTERCOURSE
Erotic Massages
The Most Sensual Areas
How To Perform Them
Postures, Infinite Pleasure
Burning Slavery
Intimate Cadence
Burning To Duo
Side By Side
Erotic Dance
Stimulating Rhythm
Triple Pleasure
Sensual Furor
 Serene Erotism
Wild Wave
Total Hug
Irresistible Passion
Brake
Enjoying Without Limits
Indomitable Fire
Exchange Of Pleasure
Exciting Balance
Passion Game
Erotic Flight
Straight Contact
Deep Enjoy
CONCLUSION
DESCRIPTION

SEX POSITIONS BEGINNER’S GUIDE

INTRODUCTION
CHAPTER 1: SEDUCTION
What types of qualities are seductive?
Seduction’s History
Society’s Take on Seduction
Seducing a Man
CHAPTER 2: SEX TECHNIQUES
The Coital Alignment
Making the Orgasm Last Longer by Riding the Waves
An Intimate Massage: Using Touch Together with Sex
Utilize Erotic Talk
Stimulate and Strengthen the PC Muscle
Give an Extra Deep Thrust
Make it Seductive
Use Sex Toys to Warm-up
Become Familiar with the Erogenous Zones
 Kama Sutra Technique (Putting on the Sock)
Lip Trace
The Oral Aphrodite
Keeping Her on the Edge
Edge It
Mix in a vibrator
Pick a Condom that will give you a great feeling
Create a Lottery based on Fantasy
Work up a Sweat Together (Exercise)
Give up Smoking
Write a letter and Send it
Stimulate the Perineum
Be Adventurous with sex
Make it a Porn Night
Utilize Your Cars Back Seat
Dapoxetine
Desensitize Your Penis
Give it a Squeeze
Kegels Are Key
Have a Talk
CHAPTER 3: SEXUAL PLEASURE FOR WOMEN
Touch Can Be Felt Many Ways
Pressure Goes a Long Way
Having Stamina Doesn’t Guarantee an Orgasm from Her
Slow Down Speed Racer
Friends Do It Better
Not A Lot of Women Orgasm Via Sexual Intercourse
Cherish the Clitoris Like a Keepsake
Maintain a Consistent Rhythm
Clitoral Exploration is Mandatory to Achieve Absolute Pleasure
Pleasing a Woman
Give Her Breasts as Much Attention as Possible
Give Her Extra Pleasure by Stimulating Her G Spot
Master the Art of a Quickie
Pull Her Hair Gently
Give Her Neck Some Nibbles
 Get into The Habit of Licking Her Down Below
Do Not Forget to Kiss Her as You Make Love
Be Aggressive but Not Overly Aggressive
CHAPTER 4: SEXUAL PLEASURE FOR MEN
How Pleasuring Your Man Occurs
CHAPTER 5: MIND-BLOWING SEX POSITIONS
The Position: The Kitty
The Position: The Empire of Ottoman
The Position: Chair
The Position: Maypole
The Position: Twist & Shout
The Position: Cradled Cowgirl
The Position: Backdoor Oral
The Position: Doggy Angle
The Position: Double Decker
The Position: Galley
The Position: Twisted Spoon
The Position: Duet
The Position: Corkscrew
The Position: Faceoff
The Position: Doggystyle
The Position: Pretzel Dip
The Position: Flatiron
The Position: G-whiz
The Position: Cowgirls Helper
The Position: The Wheelbarrow
The Position: The LeapFrog
The Position: Stand and Deliver
The Position: Cowgirl
The Position: Reverse Cowgirl
The Position: Cowboy
The Position: Missionary
The Position: Cross-booty
The Position: The Caboose
The Position: Scoop Me Up
The Position: Reverse Scoop
 The Position: Golden Arch
The Position: The Seashell
The Position: Butter Churner
The Position: The Chairman
The Position: The Pinball Wizard
The Position: Valedictorian
The Position: Spork
The Position: Seated Wheelbarrow
The Position: Table Top
The Position: Champagne Room
The Position: The Om
The Position: Upstanding Citizen
The Position: The Spider
The Position: Good Ex
The Position: Lazy Man
The Position: The Snow
The Position: The Wrapped Lotus
The Position: The Slithering Snake
The Position: The Woman Astride
The Position: 69
CHAPTER 6: THE AMAZING ORGASM
The Male Orgasm Is Not as Simple as You May Think
Testosterone’s Role in the Sexual Desire to Orgasm
Steps Required to Reach A Full Male Orgasm
When a Man Has a Problem with Orgasming
Semen is Considered as the Elixir of Life
What is the difference between ejaculation and orgasm?
How can a stronger orgasm be achieved by a man?
Have More Penetrative Sex and Enjoy it More
Break Out The KY
Sex Toy it is
Enjoy a Massage to the Prostate
The Female Orgasm
CONCLUSION
DESCRIPTION
SEX POSITIONS BOOK FOR COUPLES

INTRODUCTION
CHAPTER 1: INTIMACY
CHAPTER 2: ROMANCE
CHAPTER 3: DEEPEST ORGASM
CHAPTER 4: FOREPLAY
CHAPTER 5: CUNNILINGUS
Eagle
Wrapped Eagle
Folded Eagle
North Face
Candy Crush
Hot Cross Buns
Pie in the Sky
Bullfighter
Drive Thru
Southern Guillotine
Northern Hospitality
CHAPTER 6: FELLATIO
Stand and Deliver
Push Up Power
Usual Suspect
Cradled Comfort
Game’s On
Waterfall
Plumber
Southern Pillow
Jack Hammer
Sword Swallower
Facetime
Clock
CHAPTER 7: CLASSIC POSITIONS
Missionary
 Doggy Style
Cowgirl
Reverse Cowgirl
CHAPTER 8: BOILING POSITIONS
Ball Bliss
Butter Churner
Wheelbarrow
Butterfly
CHAPTER 9: SENSUAL POSITIONS
Spooning
Saint
Sinner
Dancer
Lover’s Embrace
CHAPTER 10: TEAMWORK
CONCLUSION
DESCRIPTION
 Sex Positions for Couples
A Step-by-Step Advanced Guide to Ignite Your Erotic
Soul and Discover a New Fulfilled Sexual Life: Massage
and Yoga Sex Positions to Magnify the Pleasure

Veronica Secret
 Introduction

Congratulations on downloading Sex Positions for Couples.

Every effort was made to ensure this book will bring you as much pleasure as
possible. Please enjoy!

The changes in the perception and experience of sexuality have been especially
intense in the last fifty years. We are coming together sharing consensuses such as
gender equality, tolerance, and respect for the diversity of options, happiness, and
sexual pleasure as a human right, free choice of partner, prevention, and safe sex.
In the following pages, you will know the positive aspect of the process of
cultural change regarding sex. This transformation occurs simultaneously with the
reality of frustration and sexual violence that saddens and discharges thousands of
people. Further, it seriously hampers their chances of self-realization and of
establishing positive relationships and coexistence.
The Maximum In Pleasure

Do you remember that moment of greater intensity in your sexual experience?

What is objectively “the maximum pleasure” in sex? I answer the first question
from my personal experience. The most important have been those moments when
an intense energetic and sensitive excitement vibrates throughout my body,
combined with a corresponding flow of love, sharing a broader state of
consciousness as a couple, flooded by the joy and gratitude of being alive, of
being "Humans", of traveling in our spacecraft in the earth’s sky - universe to
which we belong.

Pure individual excitement is minor in nature however intense it may seem. To

enjoy a higher level of awareness and loving surrender, it is essential to advance
decisively in overcoming basic selfishness, characterized by the use of others as a
means for individual satisfaction.

The word "individual" is a key clue to advance in the midst of these mysteries. If
the word is separated: "IN-DIVIDUAL", it is simple to understand that an
"individual" is a being in fullness; one who is not divided and works in
interaction with the various planes of reality. The “individual” unites the human
being and his environment (the universe that shelters him).

This vision of the term “individual” is nourished by the teachings of the Swiss
psychiatrist Carl Gustav Jung, ecologists, and ancestral teachers. It constitutes an
essential concept in the transcendental change of socio-cultural paradigms that the
human species experiences today. We are moving from disintegration to unity.

The prevailing lifestyle is based on the central idea that the individual or person
is different, is not a part of the world, and is a subject – an island in constant
conflict with other islands and continents to obtain satisfaction to their multiple
needs, one of them being sex.

The great pleasure hardly arises in people and coexistence centered on the selfish
- individualistic eagerness. Prisoners of mechanistic and consumerist materialism,
most human beings spend fortunes on appearing attractive and sexy, on perverted
sexual compensation, or on therapies to cure the serious personality disorders that
generate frustration or alterations of sexuality.

The experience of sexual fullness is much deeper and more intense than the mere
explosive relief of an eagerly sought climax. For people of common cultural
information, the standards of pleasure indicated by teachers and teachers of
Tantrism and Taoism may appear as intimidating, almost impossible to achieve.
The amount of time of shared enjoyment is one of the main variables for urban
beings tormented by “time”. Five continuous hours, three days in a row and one
hour a quarter without ejaculating are some of the infamous marks of such
practices.

Hundreds of years ago, a Chinese emperor advisor put the rod high: "Less than a
thousand penetrations during the meeting is frankly unsatisfactory".

These shocking but certain records are due to a different cultural context. Ancient
China of Taoism, remote India of Tantrism, and other such cultures encouraged
learning and practicing a more evolved sexuality. In sexual Tantrism that
dedication generated rituals, ceremonies, and initiatory keys which limited its
reach to a select group of adepts who devoted their lives to these practices.

Good sex operates as a force that relaxes, expands, and charges the whole being,
completely different from the anxious search for an explosive climax, which after
its fierce discharge, condemns us to the exhaustion of the body and the emptiness
of the heart. The ultimate in sex is the "common-union" in joy, goodness, and love.
People love to express themselves in different ways and sex is definitely one of
the means of communicating. The more you express yourself during sex, the closer
you will feel with your partner. There are couples that are known to enjoy sex
once a month however that single occasion is sufficient for them to communicate
with each other.

While we learn more about sex in this book, you need to make sure that you
evaluate your relationship and see where you are heading. You need to be ready
to try new things while ensuring that you do not force your partner to do something
he or she does not want to. We hope this guide can help you take your relationship
to the next level and bring you closer to your partner. Begin your wonderful
journey into the pleasurable world of sex.
 Chapter 1 - Climax versus Orgasm

Typically, the basic thing is to progressively increase the intensity of the

excitement to a point of joyful explosion. Then, everything falls quickly –
pulsations, erection, contact, etc. If there is a crush, it leads to kisses, caresses,
and a warm hug. If it was just sex, it leads to bland conversation, cigarettes,
instant shower, and a rush to leave. That is the climax.

Without hurry, a woman and a man freely meet. The intensity of the excitement
flows placid, some initial erotic games achieve moments of full pleasure, even
before penetration. The erection becoming more consistent, vaginal lubrication,
etc. are clear indications, to begin with.

Lubrication flows generously, the male penis increases in size and the clitoris,
vaginal lips, and female breasts enlarge as well. Five, ten minutes later, medium
penetration causes new moments of enjoyment. It is obvious that this man knows
how to control his ejaculation and that this woman cooperates in not precipitating
herself. The erotic hug is fuller and when the lubrication and erection are
complete, the deep penetration generates a powerful sense of pleasure that lovers
transform into conscious energy that vitalizes the integrity of their beings.

The changes of position and movements reveal new erotic paths, new moments of
full pleasure until an hour or two later when the sexual love flow decreases
naturally, leaving a sense of enjoyment and unity. It is likely that this man has not
ejaculated and removes his penis healthily erect, then the woman caresses his
testicles, enhances the area of the perineum with delicate massages, located
between the testicles and the anus. The man mixes affections and massages on the
back, legs, buttocks, and neck. Peace and gratitude of life are experienced. That is
an orgasm.

More than an orgasm, it is an orgasmic relationship, which, in practice, behaves

like a "Multi orgasm," or what the Taoists call a "valley orgasm". In my practical
experience, I feel it as several moments of full pleasure, combined with others of
rich and gentle pleasure that cause the sensation of a great and continuous orgasm.

It is essential to clearly differentiate between climax and orgasm. I preferred to

start this chapter with a sensitive description of the differences between the two
experiences so that the following clarifications do not seem theoretical.

The search for the traditional climax is not only determined by the level of family
and community education that each person received. Honestly, this instinct is
driven by the reproductive aspect of sex. It operates as a natural mechanism of the
perpetuation of the species. By mixing the acceleration of excitement with the
energy demand of women, men will explode and flood the female belly with two
hundred million human seeds that will instinctively search for that unique
selective co-reproductive ovula of the species.

Pleasure and reproduction are the frequencies of the sexual spectrum. Evolved
human beings are able to control the double-flow that one has. The control of
ejaculation (broader than preventing premature ejaculation), in addition to
prolonging and intensifying pleasure, allows "consciously managing" the
reproductive potential, although it is not enough to guarantee prevention of
pregnancy on fertile days.

As we will see in the second part of this book, it is perfectly possible and
advisable that there be no ejaculation in all sexual encounters. Without losing
pleasure, the frequency of ejaculation can be decided by each one, according to
the information they have and their natural self-regulation.

The Sexual Revolution in the West was, in part, due to the growing female
demand for access to their distant climax. For the traditional sexist, everything
had been easy and basic. He became excited, penetrated, and ejaculated quickly.
He did not know of other alternatives and was satisfied with that until the women
got bored of seeing that they were denied their right to pleasure, both because of
the male ineptitude and because of their own blockages.

From looking for the long-awaited climax, the woman finally gained access to the
summit. Some women became satisfied because some men became more resistant
(the Tao of sex arrived in the West), while others took to lesbianism and self-
stimulation. Now, women, like men, had access to climax. Together with the
natural enthusiasm that the experience provokes, a secret margin of frustration,
lack, and mystery had been left open.

The climax of genital friction is easily attainable. For a man: a lubricated vagina,
his own hand, rubbing between sheets, or a partner's butt. For a woman: her
fingers, a friend, mechanical devices, a somewhat resistant penis, and even an
exciting ride.

So much search for climax caused great anxiety. It is simple to appreciate the
current rates of the breakup of couples, to verify that an earthquake of proportions
is still happening in our reality. People, especially women, no longer settle for
sexual dissatisfaction.

In the current revolution of roles in sex, the woman, accelerated by the search for
the climax, has been using the typical procedures of basic male sexuality, copying
bad manners such as increasing the intensity disconnected from the rhythm of the
other person, hitting and oppressing clumsily genitals and muscles, etc.

Currently, new visions and new syntheses that reveal the wide possibilities that
human beings have to enjoy sex in fullness, sharing love, orgasms, care, and
respect for our partner are opening up. Valley orgasm, multi orgasm, and
orgasmic relationship will be the usual expressions in this book, making it clear
that climax is not synonymous with orgasm.
 Chapter 2 - Blessed Sex

Much of the erotic difficulties arise from the old and already stale speech "sex is
bad". "That cochinada that makes men brute", said an honorable old woman who
died without knowing orgasm. Sex was so bad that to be close to God, you had to
give up "the temptations of the devil". Being pure meant abandoning sex. The
indomitable force of sex was an annoying experience for beings accustomed to
trying to control reality, rather than flowing into it. The temporary renunciation of
sexual practice due to options of surrender and concentration in other practices
(meditation, personal development, and religiosity) does not have the negative
connotation that transmits the preaching of sexual abstinence as the “only” means
to be in tune with God.

In my most lucid and placid moments of sexual love, a “divine” feeling (“Oh
God”) floods my whole being. I vibrate in unity with my partner, and together, we
vibrate in unity, with a presence which is otherworldly. The "intrinsic evil of sex"
was almost exclusive to men (who only wanted that) and to those sinful women
who showed their taste for sex.

One of the decisive experiences for my best sex life occurred when I completely
shed such a negative charge. I felt good, clean, and away from the gross man who
used a woman for his basic excitement. This curse has been especially hard for
women who should avoid looking interested and desirous of sex. For them and
their partners, assuming that women have every right to let themselves flow, has
brought many complications. I met the case of a sensual and beautiful woman who
suffered for years with the stigma of being a suspicious woman. On her wedding
night, being a virgin and inexperienced, she tried to make oral sex to her partner.
He rejected her with a scandal, accusing her of having cheated on him “Who did
you learn it with?”

After 20 stormy years, he broke up and now he enjoys the “Good Sex” without
any guilt. Feel good and better. Enjoy the natural force that cheers and vitalizes.
The tug-of-war of sexual and emotional negotiations between men and women
have been charged for years with the trick of considering women as victims of
male harassment.

Lights of equality shine today. Both men and women like it and it is evident. They
don’t want anything that is bad or that exceeds the natural limit of pain and
displeasure of the other. For the new generations, the negative vision of sex has
less and less weight. A broad consensus is being formed regarding its benefits.
The struggle for sexual liberation advances decisively throughout the planet,
blessing men and women.
Gender Sexuality

A mixture of revolution and earthquake is occurring in our society. It is neither

more nor less than a paradigm shift, change in a basic belief of humanity, and
changes in the practices that such belief generates. Male superiority is the
declining belief as most people are now adopting gender equality as their leading
concept. But make no mistake, renewing sexual intercourse practices among
human beings will still require adequate belief.

Political, economic, and sexual equality. The classic model of machismo falls
because of the rejection of the women's liberation movement and the thousands of
women tired of the abuse and rightly frustrated, dissatisfied. It also falls for the
solidarity of many human beings who see gender equality as an opportunity and an
expression of the intrinsic freedom of each human being. They also see freedom
and equality as experiences that do not and should not recognize differences in
gender, race, or social status. The time for sexual democracy has arrived and
macho authoritarianism continues to fall even when there are people and societies
that resist.

Cooperating based on our essential equality is a wonderful experience. Sharing

joys as equals and allies is a sign of personal evolution that is beneficial to each
other.
 Chapter 3 - Sexual Self-esteem

Insecurity is one of the critical factors that limit people's sexual life. In my
teenage years and early youth, I was way insecure. To top it up even further, I was
also a premature ejaculator, except for a magical and premonitory encounter at the
age of 14 that introduced me intuitively to the alchemy of the integrated enjoyment
of body, heart, and consciousness. I was blessed by a spontaneous orgasmic
encounter, desired by both of us who placed us in the middle of the forest looking
at the stars together, hallucinated by a sense of timeless magic. That experience
was a key reference to transcend the normal sexuality of anxious men.

My self-esteem difficulties were overcome with an intense and committed interior

work and with the contributions of loving beings, who provided signs of light and
affection. Thus, I learned to value myself as a person and a man, affirming my
condition as an intensely masculine non-macho man, without denying my
sensitivity and joy of experiencing sexual enjoyment in harmony with a loving and
non-sinful conscience.

The worst problems of human sexuality are verified around insecurity. Many of
the roads to perversion start from there. This book is not just preventive, but it
also promotes the good character of full sexuality. It will definitely not deepen the
negative aspects associated with the difficulties of sexual self-esteem. I prefer to
highlight the possibilities of internalizing positive sexual self-esteem.

In my life, the improvement of my personal esteem coincided with access to fuller

sexuality. Since then, a feeling of inner security blesses me. It enhances my sexual
capacity, enabling me to share pleasure and love. It helps me experiencing the
conscious joy of being alive, traveling and being in a universe along with my
partner.

It is difficult for a woman to have positive sexual self-esteem. Phrases like "to be
good for sex" or to notice that "she likes sex" have meant the condemnation of
these valuable women. They are wrongly labeled as seemingly serious, not fit for
the role of holy mothers and selfless wives. In the case of men, exhibitionist
machismo has cultivated different images to prove sexual superpowers: penis
size, resistance in time, amount of intercourse in a meeting, the number of women
conquered, etc.

Beyond these complications and categories, feeling sexually attractive and trained
to cause loving pleasure in your partner is a great feeling that cooperates with the
integral development of people. Learning and practicing a more evolved sexuality
is a vital sign of growth and self-realization. The dense and negative burden of
low sexual self-esteem is absolutely overcome with inner discipline, empathy,
and kindness in establishing relationships with others.
The Energy of Sex

A century ago, Albert Einstein translated the existence of energy into scientific
certainty.

Current science recognizes that all the bodies of the universe are a dynamic
matter-energy conversion, materially and energetically connected with other
bodies, all integrated into ecosystems to which we belong.

To be honest, we are the energy interacting with the void and the different levels
of matter. The impulses of our nervous networks act sequentially as energetic
waves and material corpuscles.

Our beings and bodies vibrate with energy. It is essential to recognize it, integrate
it, and use it harmoniously for our benefit.

The current way of life (focused on the matter) has little expertise in the harmonic
control of our energy flows. In their ignorance, the "normal people" have given
the character of "esoteric" to the practices of human energy development.
Therefore, from the traditional point of view, those who participate in these
experiences appear strange and suspicious.

The poor sexual education that most people receive is conceived from a limited
perspective that mixes a materialistic view of the human body, with a traditional
moralizing discourse. The body is a lot of "parts" and the moral and spirit appear
dissociated from it. For the purposes of this work, we will understand the human
body as a physiological and energetic unit, that is, a functioning body - system,
animated by multidimensional energy flows.
What happens during sexual encounters is an intense exchange of matter and
energy, producing powerful transformations of all kinds in our integral being. A
wonderful world of stimuli to recognize a millenary and updated principle of
wisdom:

"We are part of a bustling universe of energy which is in permanent

transformation, moving towards the indeterminate."

The illusion of a "static and predictable security" at the service of the human
being trembles before the coincident visions of quantum physics, ancestral
wisdom, astronomy, and ecological understanding of our place in the cosmos. We
are definitely not the center of the universe and it does not revolve around us. In a
universe still of undetermined limits, it is an illusory game to seek its center,
madness to believe that we are that center. We flow in an ocean of changing life.
We are a mobile, interactive part with millions of possible combinations of
encounters.

Medicine and the scientific study of the human being in the west slowly begins to
integrate the other side of body reality: "energy". Acupuncture and other
alternative health practices are now accepted as auxiliary techniques of Public
and Private Health (Old knowledge about meridians and energy flows is already
assumed).

Just as water, blood, and liquids of different compositions flow through our
material body (constituting almost 80% of our total matter), we are also covered
by energy flows. Energy training has been key in my sexual self-realization. I think
that basically, love is made, sex is shared from “energy”, and energy is what is
radiated from genital and bodily sensations, feelings, and perceptions of
conscience.
To improve personal sex life, it is crucial to achieve the development of the
energetic perception of reality and the ability to use the flow of energy that each
one possesses dynamically and harmoniously. I recommend readers to be open to
learning the functional and energetic reality of our bodies. I suggest you use the
passion of a researcher in the sensitive and specific perception of the bodies – the
energies of our partners.

Sexual love with its wise mixture of subtlety and intensity effectively links the
material body with the spiritual one. It is a unitary process which is full of life
and has the potential for harmony.

In the second and third part of this book, we will see that the control and
transmutation techniques of seminal ejaculation are based on energy training. The
warning signal of ejaculation is the first impulse of energy. The woman in her
orgasmic peaks lives an "experience of energy expansion" accompanied by
lubricating and hormonal flows.

In order to perform the exercises recommended in the second part of this book, it
is necessary for the reader to practice the energy training exercises included in the
third part of this book, especially the ones dedicated to “recognition, integration,
and balance of energetic flows and chakras of the human being”.

It is necessary, before starting to work with internal energy, to specify the

meaning of the word “chakra”. “Chakra” is usually translated as “energy center”,
which leads to the error of locating them as a “material place” in some physical
area of the body.

In Sanskrit, "chakra" means wheel, which reinforces the understanding of energy

as movement and multidirectional flow. In this book, we will understand chakra:
those spaces - times of energy confluence referenced in certain areas of the body
in which the basic energy that the human being shares with the universe is
specified in certain levels of functioning.

The specific location in an area of the body will facilitate the "energy - spatial
perception" of the chakra. Breathing and, in other cases, visualization will be the
techniques and instruments that will facilitate access to a "spiritual experience of
our being". The proposed exercises are key experiences for the development of
good sex. Its practice has meant for me: a constant renewal of my energy flow,
obtaining valuable information about my real inner state, and the discovery of
expedited channels to harmonize and transform my sexual energy.
 Chapter 4 - Love is made in Body and Energy

It is urgent to change the vision of the body as a material, mechanical block,

transmitted for hundreds of years by traditionally reductive and mechanistic
science. Our bodies are actually open systems which are in constant energy -
material transformation.

There is no separation between body and spirit or between matter and energy. Oh,
wait, surprise! Sexual love can be made with the spirit awake and our spiritual
capacity can be enhanced by the enjoyment of the body. Blood flows more
intensely and our bodies stretch and dilate. The heart opens, energy travels from
root to crown, illuminating our beings, flooding us with unity. This is an integral
experience of "body-heart consciousness", which can awaken in us, love and
harmony with the most delicious and sustained excitement. This second part
contains practical information about Good Sex. The activities suggested in this
second part work best in people whose sexual partners are involved in similar
search processes or show openness to a different sex than usual.

The "grace of making love with love" combines the delight of the body, with
energy and feeling, projecting our sexual experience far beyond the short circuit
"excitement - explosion - relief". Then, this transcends the achievement of
individual satisfaction. By "offering" our energy and sexual ability to another
person, we are delivering well-being and we are cooperating with its realization.
In simple words: "We are loving it".

This second part begins with two chapters dedicated to those initial moments
which are the key to the management of anxiety related to premature ejaculation
and other sexual dysfunctions. It ends with suggestions for the harmonic quieting
of beings and bodies. Practicing Good Sex is the result of a transparent, free
encounter. It is an exchange of true love that allows a multi-orgasmic experience
to be achieved fluently, activating our circuits of the deepest connections with
reality, celebrating our dynamic participation in universal dance and in life itself.
The Entry Into The Temple

Stop ... breathe ... focus on the here and now ... focus on the partner of the erotic
journey. Be confident and keep a positive attitude.

The details of the preparation phase suggested in this chapter do not imply a
mechanical recipe. Everyone can contribute their personal magic and
irreplaceable creativity. Every time we make love, each encounter is "a new and
unique experience" and is definitely unrepeatable. Being cooperative in the task
of creating "an environment conducive" to practice Good Sex denotes delicacy,
interest, and openness. It facilitates the feeling of "being in it".

For the control of ejaculation, a good experience is required to not succumb to the
intensity of the excitement that these meetings produce. If possible, accompany
them with experiences without limitations or risks to privacy, which allow a good
transmutation of energy.

It is ideal to reach a sexual encounter with the full certainty of the positive
disposition of both participants. The "yes, but no", the "there we see" or worse ...
the "no but good now" conspire against the necessary fluidity. The communion of
two free beings with sufficient maturity and age is required to consent to a
voluntary sexual act. This full agreement can also include confidence in the ability
to be a good lover of our companion.

The principle "each encounter is a unique opportunity" applies especially to

frequent couples. Both have the right to express an eventual indisposition to have
a sexual encounter on "that morning, afternoon, or night".
Prevention Of Pregnancy, Aids, And Others

Everything that makes lovers nervous and insecure conspires against the
possibilities of experiencing fullness. Controlling ejaculation does not guarantee
the absence of pregnancy. After years of practice, more impeccable flow control
is achieved, which significantly reduces the risk of an accidental human
conception.

The behavior of the woman cooperates decisively in the success of this task. She
can be finely sensitive to the different stages of her menstrual process and warn
her partner about the fertility days, to which we must add 48 hours before and
after for greater safety and to prevent sperm survival.

On "F" (fertile) days, it is advisable to use a condom or decrease the penetration

time, preventing the penis from losing volume and hardness inside the vagina,
since white semen contaminated with sperm could be spilled. White semen is the
flow resulting from the combination of secretions of the seminal vesicles, prostate
and Cowper's glands. It does not contain sperm and flows during prolonged
penetrations with total retention of the spherical flow.

The intake of contraceptives, the installation of devices in the female belly,

vasectomies (surgical blockage of the ducts that carry the seminal flow), and the
use of condoms are individual options, which each person can choose to avoid
uncontrolled reproduction of the human species.

The most efficient prevention to prevent the spread of AIDS is Good Sex, except
in people who combine such practices with episodes of perversion. If in doubt,
the use of condoms is the indicated option, and in case of maximum insecurity and
distrust, request an HIV test, remembering that the virus can even be activated
after the test that did not detect AIDS.

The other sexually transmitted diseases such as syphilis, gonorrhea, and crabs are
common in environments that are not conducive to Good Sex like promiscuous
residential nuclei, without hygiene habits, and in brothels. Cleanliness and sex
without paying money are favorable conditions for sexual fullness.
 Chapter 5 - Self-Confidence of Being a Good Lover

People who participate in a sexual encounter can have the traditional attitude of
selfish people. They can be the ones who only seek to obtain individual
satisfaction or rely on the ability to love and be loved. The appropriate attitude is
to focus on the caresses and sensual stimuli that one gives to his/her partner or,
receives those that he or she gives him with openness and without any
expectations.

To practice Good Sex, it is convenient to change the switch or the basic way of
approaching pleasure. Overcome the weak and anxious search for an “external
source” that offers the desired enjoyment. It is possible to act from inner
experience and not be dependent on what happens with him or the other person.
Loving another person sexually means "offering" the best and most intense
caresses, hugs that are like warm blankets, shines of eyes that turn the universe
into spirals of eternity, and whatnot. The flow of love is the master key that
allows us to safely enter the wonder of Good Sex.
Time Owners

One of the most liberating and stimulating sensations that human beings can
experience occurs when they control their time and anxiety. Authentic shamans
trained their disciples in the art of "stopping time", letting themselves flow in the
cosmic tide of life.

With the practice of Good Sex, the accelerated mental time ceases and the
abdominal contraction of emotional anguish gives way to a deep inspiration that
gives calm and confidence. The time we earn is the time we have. In that time, we
have the right to try our sexual self-realization by sharing bliss and wonder with
someone we love. The pressure of time, due to having little of it or the feeling of
lacking elsewhere, is an accelerator of sexual precipitation. Rushing the process
is like removing a delicious “stew” before its exact cooking point.

Three hours is considered as the time period indicated for a good sexual
encounter. It allows about 45 minutes to be spent in the games and caresses phase,
prior to penetration, an hour and fifteen minutes in the multi-orgasmic dance, and
one hour for the later regal and loving farewell.
The Place/Temple Of Sexual Love

The practice of Good Sex, with multi orgasm and ejaculation control, requires a
suitable place to live a physically and energetically powerful experience. It is
recommended to have a large bed, mattresses on the floor, thick carpet, and/or a
fluffy forest floor. The place can also correspond to the initiative of one of the
lovers. In the case of being a frequent place, it is important to keep alert and
condition it every time they make love, avoiding mechanical repetitions and things
which reduce the capacity for full enjoyment.
Special Facts about the Sexual Body

The clitoris is more than it appears. What is commonly identified as a clitoris is

actually the superficial part of it. This mythical component of female sexuality is
in an erectile organ that is located below the mount of Venus and the hood
(vulva), and it radically changes during arousal (the clitoris, like the man's penis,
is full of blood vessels). This superficial part is a kind of female gland, located
near the urethra, in the shape of a small protrusion. It is extremely difficult to
locate for an anxious and less sensitive man.
The Alchemy of Semen

It is also fascinating to know the elaborate process of formation and ejaculation of

semen in man. This knowledge is key to efficient seminal retention. The sperm,
stimulated by their electronic agitation inside the testicles, begin their journey
through the epididymis (upper area of both testicles) and ascend through the vas
deferens to the seminal vesicles (the two sacs in which the sperm is nourished and
thickened by a yellowish liquid).

From there, the seminal compound passes through the prostate gland (which is
located below the bladder, surrounding the urethra), where it receives the
decisive impulse for ejaculation in the form of a clear and thick liquid that
completes the semen's reproductive load, to finally neutralize the acidity resulting
from the alkaline secretions of the Cowper glands.

As we will see in this second part, the optimal control of ejaculation acts at the
epididymis level, before the spherical flow ascends through the vas deferens. The
liquid flow is evaporated - transmuted, using a great awareness alert, which
allows to raise and transport the energy flow through the inner circuit, while the
hormonal torrent mobilized by the blood nourishes and heals the entire body.

The mammary glands are covered with skin which has erectile sensitivity. Kissing
and stroking female breasts is an art to treat. Keeping the principle of sensitive
adaptation, it is key to invest a lot of loving energy in its stimulation. An optimally
excited woman generates downward currents of energy on her breasts, conducive
to vaginal lubrication, which greatly facilitates seminal retention. For any
perceptive man, it is a source of pride to feel the erect breasts of his wife
caressing and pressing his manly chest. In a constant partner, the man is co-
responsible for the health and vitality of his wife's breasts.
 Chapter 6 - Myths and Surprising Mysteries

Women who practice Good Sex often have early orgasms when they feel their
man's penis is entering with some wisdom and skill. A good stimulation and the
relaxation of the erotic games demolish the myth of “the minimum 20 minutes to
reach their summits of pleasure”.

For a beginner woman in Good sex, the intense level of lubrication that floods her
vagina surprises her. The vaginal discharge is so much that her man's penis,
testicles, and even the pubic hairs become totally wet, producing sounds of a wild
and exciting eroticism.

Taoist teachers and modern sexologists have not yet managed to scientifically
explain the mystery of this true female ejaculation.

The “emergence” of these delicious flows is related to the proper stimulation of

the “G-spot” (named after the surname of the sexologist Grafenberg), which is a
kind of lifting the upper anterior wall of the vagina formed by blood vessels that
surround the female urethra below. Usually, the usual penetration of man (deep
and diagonal) is not enough to touch that point, which is called by some as "the
sponge".

Blood and nerve stimuli change everything in the female genitals including color,
volume, and texture. The labia minora during the excitation increase three times
its size at rest, reaching a crimson tone during orgasm. Vulgar knowledge ignores
the potential for female excitement that resides in the vulva or hood, which is
formed by the narrowness of the inner lips. Some women prefer to be stimulated
in their vulva, rather than in their clitoris.
Practicing Good Sex requires sensitivity and flexibility. Each body and its energy
have a special combination that allows fluid access to the fullness of each one.
The charm of a sexual encounter occurs when one starts discovering these keys
through an open, sensitive, and free exploration. The sexual body is an erotic
territory that invites adventure beyond the social faults and prejudices which
exist.

A healthy, agile, beautiful body is an optimal basis for achieving sexual fullness.
This does not constitute an exclusive condition; people with disabilities and
physical imbalances (overweight) can also enjoy Good Sex. The constant practice
of vital sexuality produces positive effects on people's health, aesthetics, and
mood.
Chapter 7 - Party Begins
The Decisive Initial Moments

It is a ritual if it flows through the mystical side of orgasm. It is a moving

encounter that produces physical and spiritual well-being. We are already in the
chosen place, with her or him still dressed, breathing from the heart and from the
belly.

Increasing intensity without acceleration constitutes a physically energetic key of

movement and stimulation. Give caresses, breathe through the nose in conscience,
especially when the waves of fire threaten to consume the natural flow of sexual
energy. In the initial part, the caresses and games prior to penetration are a
pleasure in themselves, even orgasmic. They also provide a basic resistance,
essential to access more intense and delicious enjoyments during penetration.

Most people like to be undressed by their partners. It is erotic to feel that a

woman takes off your shirt to feel your chest and your intimate skin. For many
women, it is very exciting for the man to take out her panties between kisses and
caresses. It is good to keep giving kisses on the mouth and hugs.

For no reason, compulsively penetrate the moment of approach. This risky

maneuver is only recommended as an erotic game of frequent couples, skilled in
the control of ejaculation.

In short, at this stage, men will abandon the urge to penetrate and women will
calm their personal acceleration by feeling the full penetration of their man.

We must keep that desire alive but definitely postpone it. There is time. We will
take care of it. It will actually emerge and flow naturally. Now to discover, to
travel, and let yourself go. It is very good to go undressing, kissing, and caressing
simultaneously.
The Responsibility for the Initiative

In the traditional scheme, the man must excite the woman so that she allows the
penetration. In the marginal scheme, prostitution, for example, women use
"charms and tricks" to excite men and achieve their fastest ejaculation.

Who takes the initiative in this world of gender equality? Is the man in charge
there too?

Good Sex cancels the problem because it implies the synergistic, democratic
encounter of two beings that assume the dynamics of changes in sexual roles.
Thus, at times, it is good for a liberated man, and at other times for women, to
take the initiative and lead the process of excitement to the point of penetration
and multi orgasm.

The dynamic equation that is formed in each couple will determine the degree of
balance and pleasure in the shared use of responsibility for the increase in
excitement. Each being is able to excite another. We can transform our sexual
stimulation potential into a skill incorporated into our normal life.

Knowing how to caress, achieve the positive reaction of all the erectile organs
and tissues of your partner's body are skills that reinforce the inner security of
being a good lover. There are still a few women who know how to successfully
assume the sexual initiative. Most of those who try it use the accelerated and
awkward way of normal men, that is anxious men who are their inevitable and
deficient models.

These urgent innovations are a great challenge for 21st-century women. It opens a
path of discoveries, a trial game error until you find the key caresses, the
appropriate rhythms – the post-patriarchal feminine forms. When they manage to
connect with these renovating channels, an explosion of liberation occurs in their
beings and the space is filled with delights full of thanks to those who receive
them.

In the first part, we analyze the limitation of women’s social image regarding
pleasure recognition and sexual interest. It is much more complicated to assume
“being a good sexual woman”. Fortunately, new times and new attitudes are
coming. Every day, more and more women are openly acknowledging that they
like sex, that they love feeling the penis inside them, that they love touching and
kissing it. They don't like just any sex, they like Good Sex. For men, the
possibility of abandoning the guilt of using women sexually opens up. For men
and women, Good Sex is a powerful challenge.

Before delving into the variations of oral sex, as the owners of our time, we will
dedicate ourselves to finish undressing our partner. The bra is a traditional
hindrance to sexual fluidity, whether due to the manual inability of a man or due to
being aggravated by anxiety or a bad position. In those cases, calm and help are
recommended, if necessary. A complicit gesture of the woman can be to loosen it,
just loosen it. He will take care of removing it later.

It is good to handle the practice of releasing this garment in style, lowering the
straps between kisses, from neck and shoulders, to discover the ultra erotic
territory of nipples and bust contour. Most men (I include myself) enjoy the
exciting vision of a woman in intimate clothing. Women are freeing themselves
from the stereotype that had excluded them from the enjoyment of the erotic visual
for years, which was assigned only to men. Some information: the boxers have
more adhesion than bikinis and zungas. This is important because women eye men
with excess weight. They look for a tight butt with hardenable buttocks as it is a
guarantee of sexual vitality (that is what women instinctively look for when they
look at a man's butt). If you do not wear a beard, it is essential to shave shortly
before making love, so as not to scrape and hurt a woman's skin.

We are already naked, with time, and we are progressively excited. The kisses on
the mouth, the loving looks, the shared brightness of eyes that show our joy for
those who pass us are the key for having Good Sex. We can give ourselves
relaxing and erotic massages learned in our growth process or emerging
spontaneously in those moments. If they concentrate and give themselves up, most
people are able to give an exquisite massage. If one of the two lovers feels
mentally accelerated or physically tired, a good relaxing and/or vitalizing
massage will align their energy, connecting it with the proper vibration for Good
Sex.

I recommend to all people to learn and practice various massage techniques to

integrate them later, thus creating their own technique and then, adapting it to the
conditions and needs of those who receive the affectionate massage.
Paradoxically, a relaxed man has a better erection capacity and, more importantly,
greater ability to prolong it. A relaxed woman is lubricated more easily as the
dilation of her erotic tissues becomes more fluid.

One of the wrong paths in sex is the acceleration and the demand for a quick
erection of man. Inductive masturbation and the insecurity of maintaining the
erection for long are negative files that we can eliminate. In strict rigor, the
erection does not depend on the man. It is a reflection of the truly exciting
encounter. In the use of condoms, maximum cooperation is required in its proper
placement and assertiveness to choose the right time to do so.

There are two main objectives of excitement to be achieved in this phase: the
already treated erection of the man and the lubrication and female erogenous
erection. It is important to feel the flow of vaginal lubricating fluids before
penetration and "check" their existence. Penetrating without lubrication, in
addition to causing pain for both, significantly reduces fine sexual sensitivity,
limiting access to better quality experiences in the physical and spiritual. It is a
reason for wise pride for a loving man to promote the abundant lubrication of his
wife, the sounds and the sensation of feeling wet and other secrets that we will
see later, fill us with power and pleasure.

Most women enjoy and need the stimulating caresses of men in their breasts.
Taoist teachers teach that a woman properly caressed in this erectile zone
completes the circuits of sexual energy correspondence, lowering the
precipitating pressure in the vaginal sector.

It is possible and advisable to promote a delicious orgasm in our partner through

caresses, kisses, and soft squeezes, almost biting on her nipples and bust. Lick
softly and energetically. Contain and expand, asking if it hurts when the intensity
is increased. It is convenient and entertaining to have a good time in those sensual
territories, adding soft caresses with fingers and hands on the vulva, lips, and the
vaginal entrance.

Now, I invite you to slide down and back, to kiss, to lick, to caress the skin, and
to get drunk with the aromas of wild women that begin to flow through all your
pores, crawling softly at the waist, reaching the hips on both sides with brief and
intense caresses for his genital. After turning your body upside down, we give
caresses and kisses along the entire back according to how each one is born. I
recommend incorporating kisses and bites on the back of the neck as well as
vitalizing and sliding massages on the buttocks, spine base, and thighs.
As we have time, we can go down the legs, loosening the calf, massaging the feet
and each of the fingers and thus, giving a little more confidence and relief. Then,
we whisper to him that he should turn. We go up kissing and massaging each
other’s whole body, insisting softly and smilingly if tickles appear on the anterior
or inner faces of thighs, hips, and waist contour.
 Chapter 8 - Genital Oral Sex

I call it Genital Oral Sex (GOS) because kissing each other's genital areas does
not mean oral sex. Rich kisses with the tongue, kisses, and licks in other parts of
the body are exquisite and are also expressions of oral sex.

In the earlier part of the book, we made a scope regarding the negative and rude
connotation of the terms associated with sexuality. Regarding the GOS, we will
be creative and talk about kisses, licks, caresses, and micro massages. It is ideal
that the practice of the GOS is mutual. For this, it is necessary to be in the most
comfortable position that facilitates discoveries and enjoyments. It is possible that
the man is placed on the woman, looking towards her feet, placing his mouth in
the genital sector, which naturally allows the woman to reach, kiss, and enjoy his
partner's penis and testicles.

The woman can stand up and with great comfort, lick and enjoy her man's penis,
while he immerses himself in the exploration of all the feminine delicacies that
are located on his face and mouth. It is also good to do it in sequence, one after
the other because you have all the time in the world. After all, you are the owner
of your time. Before describing the GOS from the male perspective, I want to
share my receptive experience. I suggest our female counterparts to eliminate
forced genital orality or abrupt induction of erection.

The female GOS really excites when the woman really enjoys it, when she
dedicates herself with love to provoke the enjoyment of her partner and finds
special pleasure in realizing it (sometimes, even experiencing an orgasm). It is
especially counterproductive when the woman - who has not even wondered if
she does well or has tried to learn - performs it awkwardly and roughly, crushing
the testicles or squeezing the penis very hard or even kissing it with hard, cold
lips.

The liberated woman is born to have GOS. Communication with your man can
guide you to make it better and really pleasant for both of you. Women can
discover creative possibilities in the use of the tongue, wet lips, and soft fingers.
You can learn to slide the foreskin from the glans to the base of the penis and from
there to the top while stroking the testicles. These erotic affections are offerings
of a good woman.

During the GOS, it is essential that women avoid accelerating the pace to the limit
of ejaculatory precipitation. Remember that the caresses well done generate
greater resistance in men. When the penis reaches the optimum erection, it is
recommended that the woman give gentle squeezes that will facilitate the control
of the sphincter located in the area of the perineum.
Male Genital Oral Sex

To confront this delicate operation, be calm and relaxed. It is always good to

remember the female genital anatomy and the fact that arousal is fundamentally an
energetic experience. It is necessary to be fine and delicate when caressing,
licking, and kissing the skin, and while getting wet with a woman's moisture. We
are in an extremely sensitive area. Here, any exaggerated or abrupt stimulation
produces insensitivity, especially in the clitoris.

Good oral stimulation in the vaginal area causes full orgasms and consolidates
lubrication prior to penetration. Before connecting with such an intimate area of
women and producing supreme enjoyment, position yourself comfortably so that
the fingers, lips, and tongue have easy access to such a tasty treasure and your
eyes can observe the beauty of the tissues and their diverse changing colors.
Avoid blocking your neck and any muscle tension that distracts your attention
from the love act you are giving away.

Depending on the dimensions and location of the place where we make love, it is
convenient to place cushions under the woman's back in order to raise that area,
facilitating our oral access.

Smart women open their legs. First, cherish the mount of Venus and its hairs. The
subjectivity of sexual tastes will indicate if you prefer a wild woman with
beautiful uncut pubes or another that has fixed them or even cut them completely.

From the vulva – which, for many women, is more exciting than the clitoris - go
down the outer lips to the "female huillin" (between the end of the vagina and the
beginning of the anus), gently rub that area. Go up separating the labia with fine
micro massages, letting out the inner lips, which will surely already be changing
in size and color until it becomes violet. Return to the vulva, use your pointed soft
tongue now, slowly travel through lips that are already wet and lubricated.
Separate the peripheral tissues at the entrance to the vagina with your tongue and
look in the upper left sector without any hurry (considering the position of the
woman) to find the mythical and delicious "clitoris", which is actually the
palpable anterior part of this erectile body that is located under the mount of
Venus. The clitoris is extremely sensitive to digital or lingual touch.

Be creative and alert. Not only all women are different in their way of enjoying
the GOS, but a woman can go through phases of various likes and no longer like
the usual way in which it was practiced. Good orgasm of the gifted woman is a
sign and an excellent invitation to approach penetration. Obviously, in the case of
men, during the GOS, it is essential not to have orgasms with ejaculation and take
advantage of training their resistance and retention capacity of the seminal flow.
As we will see in the next chapter, man can develop his ability to transmute and
transform this flow into vitalizing energy, a feeling of love, and an awareness of
unity.
Chapter 9 - Control of Ejaculation
Cooperative Control of Premature Ejaculation

Nude, fully excited, and the woman being more and more lubricated, the man
approaches to gently rub her glacial vaginal and vulvar lips with his erect penis.
For no reason, make a deep advance. The liberated woman contours her hips
facilitating the controlled entry of the penis inside, placing it comfortably and
delicately with her fingers. Then, the man enters slightly with "only the glans",
maintains the position with a gentle movement while mentally closing the
sphincter that regulates the seminal flow. Breathe through the nose as deep as
possible, exhaling softly and being in control.

If the vibrational and thermal intensity of the interior of our partner increases in
attractive intensity, resist. Resist the attraction, do not move forward and prevent
the explosive ejaculatory anxiety. If the feminine intensity is maintained or ceded
for a moment, it is the moment of a small advance not beyond the anterior third of
the vagina. Coincidentally, this is also the area of greatest erotic sensitivity whose
upper part consists of the clitoris and point G.

In this critical instant for the control of premature ejaculation, the “unrestricted”
cooperation of women is necessary. Regardless of her just desire to be fully
penetrated, she should not press for her man to get to the bottom in the first
advances. She should not ask for a rapid succession of the traditional movement:
enter - exit, enter - exit, which will surely end in the frustrating premature
ejaculation. Only men of great practice in Good Sex are able to begin with deep
insight.

Those full insights will come if there are loads of fortune, as requested by the
counselor of the Chinese emperor. A man who acquires skill in the practice of
Good Sex is able to avoid these explosive temptations and even get to the “erotic
despair” phase with his partner. This basically means retarding full penetration
despite movements, squeezes, suctions, invitations, and supplications.

In the first months of practicing Good Sex, penetration should be maintained until
the previous third, for at least 10 to 15 minutes. The man will feel that his penis,
instead of weakening, will begin to harden, experiencing greater strength and the
woman will feel how her vagina is fully lubricated now.

Now, the time has come for an advance to the middle sector. But before this, take
a deep breath, renew strength and control, exhaling hard through your nose and
mouth. Breathing consciously is one of the keys to resisting moments of
ejaculatory pressure. Breathe and avoid advancing if alarms are activated.
Ways to Control Ejaculation

In physical terms, it means closing a sphincter, activating a regulating valve, and

contracting a muscle. It is about preventing a liquid from passing a limit and
getting poured in an unwanted way. This learning is similar. It has the same
physical and energetic sense that the control of our urine and defecation had for
us. We learned to use sphincters with great success.

After more than thirty years using ejaculation control techniques, I need to
emphasize the need to combine them with an appropriate practice of transforming
sexual energy. The flow of seminal fluid and the retained energies are transformed
into conscious energy and nutrient "broth" hormones distributed by the blood.

If only ejaculation is controlled and there is no energy transformation (style

known as “intercourse reservatus”), physical and psycho-emotional disturbances
can be experienced that end up damaging and isolating people. I recommend
controlling and transmuting. The testicles are like a magic cauldron that can
precipitate in liquid if consciousness surrenders itself to the explosion or
becomes a refined energy flow that runs through our body - spirit system,
projecting it with a glow of love to our sexual partner.
Mind Control

From a specific circuit of our brain emerges the impulse that activates the
physiological process of ejaculation. It is a matter of reproduction of the species
and not necessarily of pleasure. Much of the acceleration due to ejaculation has to
do with the instinctive mechanisms of the perpetuation of the species that ensure
the encounter of sperm and ovules.

The human being can - based on his inner development - resist and regulate these
instinctive forces. Those who have trained in self-knowledge and self-control
have a great advantage and probability of achieving a good level of seminal flow
control. The cooperation of women and men for the control of premature
ejaculation allows experiences of a better level of enjoyment and love.

To be clear that you want to control the ejaculation at will is to give an "assertive
mental order", that is: a mental instruction to completely avoid ejaculation. It is
necessary to remain aware and alert, reacting promptly to the pressures and
accelerations by ejaculating, ordering "total blocking maneuvers". By the way,
this mental clarity must be complemented by a "willpower" tempered in
consistency and coherence. Conscious breathing is an auxiliary technique that
facilitates the exercise of self-control, keeping us cool, awake.

An awake man controls his spherical flow, transforming it into an energy recharge
and hormonal bloodstream. In recent years, in most of my erotic love encounters, I
have not ejaculated and been completely satisfied with my sexual enjoyment. I
have managed to transform the pressure by ejaculating into a kind of launching
platform for my energy, projecting it from the base of the spine to the skull, going
through my entire spine.
After these meetings, I felt renewed, empowered, relieved, and experienced
closeness, sympathy, and love for my sexual partner. For some women, this
practice of total retention causes strangeness at first. They relax after feeling the
obvious well-being and satisfaction that this produces in our being.
Mental Closure

Our perineum is a strategic area over which you can exercise mental control. You
can control your muscles and tissues that regulate the passage of seminal flow. It
is, in physiological terms, "a sphincter", known scientifically as "urogenital".
Through special exercises and practicing good sex, it is possible to handle the
closing of this regulating valve at will.

But first, it is essential to recognize the existence of the urogenital sphincter to

sensitize to the extreme of clearly distinguishing it from the nearby anal sphincter.
Like many other unknown parts of our body, this delicate sphincter is ignored by
most people. A urogenital sphincter is a group of muscles that can be contracted at
will.

It is advisable to perform a simple practice: exert gentle and deep pressure with
the tip of one or two fingers at the equidistant point of testicles and anus, known in
the West as perineum and Hui Yin in Chinese Taoist Culture. After locating this
point, take a deep breath, bringing air and energy, opening "other sphincters"
(throat, upper thorax, diaphragm, pelvis) until the base of our body is touched
energetically. When your perception is clear, send the mental order to contract
your urogenital sphincter and close the step. Hold your breath and then release the
air in a controlled manner, feeling the passage of energetic and gaseous flow
through your belly, chest, and throat until relaxed and consciously out through the
nose and mouth.

At the time of controlling and not releasing the air, you can, in a complementary
way, contract the glutes and fists, loosening them when exhaling. Constant
massage of the perineum area is a simple and beneficial practice, even when
drying the body after showering. Rubbing the aforementioned point with the towel
generates a deep inspiration that naturally straightens the body by driving the
energy upwards.

I have also been able to verify the effectiveness of an indigenous secret that I have
practiced for years: cold baths in the genital area. At the end of the shower, I
direct a jet of cold water to the entire area of the perineum, pubis, penis, and
testicles. When I visit places where there are rivers and estuaries of natural and
cold waters, I submerge my penis, testicles, and pelvis for some seconds,
experiencing a shocking current of vitality which increases blood circulation and
strengthens my sexual “newen” (exactly like in the cold genital shower).

At the optimum level, the mental control of the seminal flow must operate before
the sperm advance through the epididymis preventing its arrival in the vas
deferens. That is, prevent the flow before they descend through them, mixing with
the liquid contributions of the seminal vesicles, the prostate, and Cowper's gland.

Soon we will see a more complex exercise than the previous one, in which,
together with mentally closing the passage of the liquid, we will have to breathe
consciously, directing our respiratory flow to the sector of our root chakra,
precisely activating our hui-yin-perineum. From there, with a powerful inhalation,
opening the sacral and cervical pumps in its path to boost that energy current
upwards and accommodate that flow of life in our consciousness. In more
advanced phases of the practice of Good Sex, we can direct the objectives of love
and blessing that we choose.

For its part, the intense hormonal production of sexual activity becomes a
nutritious component of our intensified bloodstream, cooperating in the vitality
and health of our being. When the Good Sex practice is advanced; the mental
order, the contraction of the urogenital sphincter, and the impulse of energy from
the root to the crown is transformed into a single, fluid, and intense action.

This ability is achieved with constant practice, concentration, and purity. Those
who use masturbation as a form of sexual experience can rehearse ejaculation
control, contracting the urogenital sphincter as soon as the drive to explode
appears. You can even use the technique of closing the perineum by pressing it
with three fingers as we will see later.
Control by Momentary Evasion

There are times when the pressure to ejaculate is very intense, the lubrication and
high temperature inside the vagina become irresistible. In such cases, a
withdrawal prevents disaster. The change in temperature when the penis goes
outside is a great relief.

This technique is especially recommended for beginners in the practice of Good

Sex and is helpful for experienced practitioners in times of extreme erotic
intensity. If the ejaculate drive is very difficult to resist and the withdrawal is
necessary, after removing the penis from inside our partner, you can resort to
manual closure of the perineum. Firmly place the three central fingers of the hand
in the area between testicles and anus, releasing exhalation in a controlled
manner.

Even more extreme is the "total closure" that consists of firmly taking the basal
area of the penis and covering the glans hole with the palm of your hand. The use
of this technique must be exceptional, as it can cause damage to the normal flow
of energy.

It is possible to use the evasion technique as many times as necessary, appealing

to the patience and understanding of our partner. It really "suits you", so when you
get to the feeling of relaxed and safe control, she or one can accelerate the pace,
deepen the penetration, play with the variations, without risk of uncontrolled
ejaculation. It is good when the man achieves that state, give a warning to his
partner to let go and fly, enjoying the placidity and surprises of the valley of multi
orgasm.

After penetration, lovers generally tend to accelerate the pace and perform it
evenly, which is physically and energetically suitable for premature ejaculation
(it is considered premature, between a second and 10 minutes). It is key to vary
the typical rhythm of “in and out, in and out”, make waist breaks, change the
rhythms and senses of penetration, moments of joyful stillness, make the
movements more circular and more playful.
Everything is Movement

Movement and relaxed stillness, intensity, flexibility, joy, and delicacy are the
keys. Everything moves in this traveling universe. Wisdom and modern science
give us the certainty of being part of a planet that moves in a universe that also
moves between gigantic black holes that mysteriously complement it.

These erotic “other movements” mixed with “wise stillness” diminish the
tendency to precipitate, renewing the channels of love, allowing one to experience
deeper and more intense sensations and feelings.
 Chapter 10 – Multi-Orgasm and Transformation of
Sexual Energy

The metaphor used by Taoist wisdom to explain the sexual relationship as

harmonious combat of water (feminine) and fire (masculine), facilitates the
understanding of the complementary character of both "natural forces". However,
I will use the image of the sexual partner as a team, two beings together that
experience more enjoyment than the sum of their individual aspirations for erotic
pleasure, that is, a “synergistic and cooperative team”.

After all the phases of progressive excitation, when it is already possible to

overcome the risks of precipitation, man can attempt penetration, controlling the
degree of progress with creativity and concentration. As I pointed out in the
previous chapter, in the first moments, it is not advisable to risk with deep
penetration. It is possible to advance to where the intense vibration and heat
produced by the entrance of the penis resist. The ideal case is only until the
anterior third of the vagina with the entire glans inside. It is convenient to stay in
that position for a few minutes, moving the hips, and touching the upper part of the
vagina where there is clitoris and point G. So, naturally, our erection will be
strengthened and the woman will increase her lubrication.

After experiencing strength, relaxation, and security, it is possible to move

forward with caution, going back to the initial position if the ejaculation alarms
appear. One can also consider leaving the vagina for a short while if the magnetic
force of women becomes unbearable.

When the basic handling of this technique is obtained, it is possible to play,

penetrating gently at the beginning, then advancing to the middle area of the
vagina, backing down before the woman's sucking force appears, and
surprisingly, at the time of the apparent exit, boosting the penetration again to the
deep end to return to the middle or initial zone, regardless of the protests of a
joyful woman who will delight in the maneuver. In the next chapter, we will know
more variations that will refresh us and make our experiences more entertaining.

Once the basic security of not ejaculating is obtained, it is possible to install the
feedback circuit of sexual love which will allow both lovers to enjoy the delights
of multi orgasm. It is proper for successful teams to clearly set their objectives
and goals. In the central objective, there is a clear coincidence "to experience
love and pleasure", the goal being: climax or orgasm?

At this stage, opting for the first possibility is to accelerate the pace, consuming
the traditional and accelerated in and out, in and out, "losing control" and 200
million sperms jump with full spirit in a disturbing void. If the sexual partner is
guided by wise signals that prevent such a fall (what the wise Taoists call "wu
wei" – control without control, doing from not doing), the cessation of anxiety is
achieved. Then a spontaneous flow of co-creativity emerges that releases lovers
of the tension of feeling individually responsible for the success of the
experience.
This is of vital importance to the man, who in the macho culture has carried the
"weight" of responding efficiently, feeling entirely responsible for the success of
the sexual encounter.

The experience of loving pleasure is a shared responsibility, which is also a

special challenge for the traditional woman, accustomed to depending on the
capacity or ability of her sexual partner.
First Orgasm with Penetration and Without Ejaculation

It is common that when the man crosses the threshold described above, the woman
experiences her first "big" orgasm, keeping the penis at its total erection. People
who practice Good Sex will then be able to perform their first experience of
transforming sexual energy, elevating it through the spine and relieving even more
ejaculatory tension.

At the end of this chapter, it is taught how to convert basic sexual energy into
essential energy which vitalizes and rejoices our beings. It is important to note
that after this initial orgasm, the intensity is lowered. The direction and frequency
of the movements are changed, perhaps going backward, and then sharing all
imaginable games using the various ejaculation control techniques.

It is good to remind you here that I call the moments of intense pleasure that
enhance the total process of the experience, orgasm. That, in itself, is a prolonged
orgasm of various intensities, from the initial looks to the last of the farewells.

In the initial stages of this learning, it is recommended that the man is over the
woman, so he will "temper" his strength having greater control of his movements.
The position of women over men is very dangerous for beginners, especially in
the cases of those women without much experience and some clumsiness, or in
those who falsely enjoy having their men ejaculate quickly.

It is recommended to remain communicated with looks, kisses, and caresses,

avoiding focusing on genital arousal, extending the radius of sexual vibration to
the whole body. It is conducive to share explicit verbal messages that maintain
and enliven the light and sexual fire like "you are delicious", "I love you", "I love
you, you excite me", "I like you ...", etc.
When the man supports his erection effortlessly, he feels the base of his firm penis
and breathes through his nose fully. It is good to communicate it to your sexual co-
team to intensify the movements and experience a new orgasm.

Variations of position and rhythm, new caresses, and pleasant squeezes allow
prolonging the sexual dance. Always try to experience the absence of pressure for
time. It is not about meeting or exceeding marks. The time set by some Taoist
teachers is just a reference that encourages us to experience beyond premature
ejaculation (0 to 10 minutes) or the average duration of the population (10 to 30
minutes).

With good sex, both men and women have access to rewarding experiences, not
obtainable by traditional ways. When you are in the valley of multi orgasm,
beings emerge clearer, they seem more beautiful, more fun, and happier in life.
Feeling woman and man in fullness encourages our whole being, thus,
strengthening our capacity for self-realization.

The wise image of the Taoist symbol of yin – yang reflects the combination of
multi-possibilities available to lovers. The man can experience his feminine yin
aspect, receiving the masculine yang energy displayed by his beloved and
alternately reoccupying his yang frequency and the woman delighting in her
natural receptive condition.

If there are balance and respect, each one can express themselves fully flowing
free in the yin and yang dynamics. The Taoist symbol represents this
complementarily in the image of the black and white points in the opposite field
that makes this duality more flexible. When the multi orgasm level is reached, it is
possible to renew the flow of sexual arousal at will, experiencing multiple
orgasms until the stillness naturally emerges.

It is recommended not to use the entire flow of sexual energy because when taken
to the extreme, it can cause bodily injury or pain. Unlike vulgar sexual
consciousness, it is good not to end and not to deplete the inner energy. On the
contrary, it is advised that you recharge it. The grace and peace experienced with
Good Sex leave the doors of body and soul open for a new encounter.
Male Sexual Transmutation

Transmutation is a word linked to the discipline of Alchemy and refers to the

transformation of a substance into a different one. In Good sex, the potential liquid
spherical flow is transmuted into a flow of “pure” essential energy which ascends
through the interior of the spine and is available to the conscience and will of the
man who practices it. This is then combined with the revitalizing hormonal flow
which is recirculated from the testicles to the entire body by the bloodstream.

After the alchemical magic, the man who practices it is renewed and released
from the prostate pressure generated by the retention of ejaculation. This also
allows him to be ready to continue loving after the testicles decrease their
electronic agitation and temperature.

To start with these practices, it is essential to achieve the security of resisting a

very intense level of sexual arousal which will allow deepening the penetration
with gentleness, stretching the body, straightening the spine, and applying what is
learned on recognition, integration, and dynamization of the inner energy through
the conscious and sensitive journey of our chakras.

A strong excitation is experienced between testicles and belly which objectively

increases the temperature and agitation of the spherical cells. Glands and
hormones are preparing to secrete complementary fluids. The whole body begins
to shudder.

In this “precipitator” scenario, only a lucid mind, a free spirit, and a powerful
will can bring the necessary harmony so that through an exercise of energy
consciousness, the liquid destiny is changed by an energetic flow that really
ascends and navigates through our back, goes into our neck, and becomes
available to our conscience.

The first key is to become familiar with sexual energy and its electrical-caloric
sensation, "placing it" in the area of the root chakra is what we have already
identified as the sector where our "Huiyin" or perineum resides.

Once this perception is clear and sensitive, we proceed to consciously close the
urogenital sphincter. Then, boost sexual energy through a deep inspiration that
opens a valve located at the base of our spine, at the level of the known sacrum as
the "sacral pump" which allows access to the energy flow inside our column.
From there, the energy is propelled through an ascending inspiration, which
elevates this flow chakra by chakra.

To facilitate this experience, two auxiliary techniques are recommended, prior to

achieving the automatic and direct ascent of the sexual energy flow. First, inspire
and raise the energy as each chakra is traveled upwards. It is inspired every time
we pass from one to another as if we were sucking a straw to drink liquids.

The other technique is to visualize a pair of fine snakes that wake up from their
lethargy at the base of our spine, ascending in a crisscrossed way chakra by
chakra until it is introduced into our skull through our cervical pump (5th
ascending chakra). Then, it activates our intuitive chakra and immediately
illuminates our crown.

It is necessary to warn readers that these types of practices are extremely delicate
and therefore, it is necessary to devote the greatest possible respect and
concentration to them. It is essential to practice these beforehand. The exercise of
recognition, integration, and energization of the energy chakras of the human being
are included in the third part of this book.
Sexual Energy Transformation Procedure

Once the energy consciousness has focused its perception in the lower sector of
our spine (root chakra) and closed the passage to the liquid current, the energy
flow is boosted by opening the sacral pump located between the coccyx and the
sacrum in order to reach the second ascending chakra, the "Hara" center of our
vitality (located in the lower lumbar sector). From there, we raise our energy in
consciousness to the splenic chakra in the upper and lower dorsal lumbar sector.

A new impulse, enhanced by deep inspiration, mobilizes energy to the heart and
lungs, radiating love and inner strength. We continue ascending until we reach the
cervical sector, moving the neck gently backward, as much as possible, opening
the cervical impulse pump and thus, allowing the energy to pass to the skull.

To facilitate this ascent, place the tip of your tongue in the upper palate vestibule.
Thus, the flow of energy becomes finer and will activate the “Vishnu” chakra to
finally reach the splendor of the coronary chakra which will make us experience
unity and full enjoyment. In such a wonderful and fleeting moment, it is possible to
redirect that pure energy in various ways.

The first possible destination of this energy flow is considered a mystical

experience. Once the coronary chakra is activated, energy is projected in all
directions experiencing a deep unity with the entire universe, life, and God. Apart
from the celibacy options assumed by some religious followers, it is possible to
reach a mystical trance in the fullest moments of an evolved sexuality. Modern
scientists and philosophers consider this trance a sensitive and real experience of
unified consciousness.

When we make love with Good Sex, the entire Universe shudders with our erotic
vibrations. It’s an extraordinary way of experiencing God. Another possible
destination is to create a feedback loop of energy with the partner that is vibrating
at a similar level of sexual transmutation. You can also re-send the energy flow
from the coronary chakra to the root chakra descending on the front of our body in
a conscious way, chakra by chakra, promoting the conscious closure of the huillin,
thus installing an internal closed circuit. This practice is highly recommended for
those who are establishing their ejaculation control.

On more evolved levels, this energy can be used as a healing and vitalization
resource. You can direct it to a specific organ or body area that is suffering from
disease or weakness. To make a good and complete sexual transmutation, it is
advisable to repeat this exercise several times during the love encounter, until it
is done with a single inspiration or projection.

To end this chapter focused on the existence of a true sexual cooperation team, it
is necessary that both participants make their best contribution to transmute erotic
energy successfully. With this objective, it is convenient to maintain an effective
communication that allows the couple to know in which level of experience each
one is, and in the best case, to share with joy and gratitude a similar experience of
unity and sexual bliss.
Female Sexual Transmutation

The practice of transmutation of female sexual energy is little known. The

beautiful and luminous face of a woman in her multi orgasm confirms that in them,
the energy rises naturally because the breasts-heart-uterus-vagina link helps them.
They are instantly connected. When the woman is excited by being adequately
stimulated in the breasts and vagina, the energy rises and falls, installing a
flowing stream of light and heat pleasure which acts as a circuit that integrates
their feelings and excitement. It is good to emphasize here the decisive importance
of the pleasant and sufficient stimulation of female breasts.

You can go higher, illuminate consciousness, and increase the sense of unity with
life at its maximum universal expression. The archetypal image of the woman
experiencing an orgasm with her neck hanging backward indicates that the sacral
and cervical pumps have been activated. Women also possess these regulating
valves of the rise of energy.

The basic sexual energy which the woman begins to experience, preferably in the
anterior and upper third of her vagina, expands inwards to the bottom and then,
ascends as a luminous heat that invades all her being with pleasure and lightness.
It strengthens the feeling of love in her heart and increases the sensation of flying
when the energy reaches above the neck and floods the cranial vault.

This natural feminine ability can be enhanced by the conscious exercise of sexual
energy transmutation practices. From the initial point on which arousal is
experienced in women, one can consciously mobilize the energy flow to the sacral
pump. From there, boost it chakra by chakra to the cervical pump. Then, project it
to the upper chakras and redirect the flow of erotic bliss to the heart, the universe
and the couple.
 Chapter 11 - Variations Good Sex

Lack of creativity is one of the key problems in the sexual frustration of most
people.

In variations of Good Sex, everything is allowed. The limits are physical pain and
emotional suffering. No one should endure pain or discomfort. It is preferable to
stop, change position and/or movement, even go to the bathroom if you have low
urine retention. For men, in particular, it is important to avoid the simultaneous
closure of two flows: urine and seminal fluid.

When the sexual partner feels comfortable and safe regarding the control of the
threat of ejaculation, it is possible to display smiles, caresses, games, or positions
of infinite variety which are appropriate to each encounter and people.

It is suggested to know about these variations and to incorporate them into what
we will call “Personal Archive Practices of Good Sex” to apply them later to the
extent that they produce pleasure for both people. Care should be taken so that
these do not involve a mechanical repetition that is misplaced. Thus, some women
are very excited about the introduction of the middle finger in the anus and others
dislike it altogether.
The Positions

There are sufficiently illustrated books that show the extraordinary variety of
erotic positions.

In the three traditional positions: man or woman above, and lovers on the side,
you can experience the full enjoyment of Good Sex. The variation or the passage
from one to another is an attribute of the dynamics of each encounter. Its flexible
combination is recommended.
The Typical: Man Above

It is necessary to delve into some details regarding the position “man above”. The
normal inclination of the penetration axis has an ascending oblique direction. This
often does not allow the rubbing of the penis with the upper anterior third of the
female vagina where they inhabit "G-spot" and clitoris.

The man can control his pelvis, the sense, and frequency of the movement of his
penis, directing it in conscience to that ultrasensitive area of the woman.
Sometimes, the penetration can be removed and with the tip of the glans gently rub
the female vulva, or helped by one hand, stimulate the upper third by introducing
the entire glans.

When there is optimal control of the pelvis and penis, it can be rubbed
successively and intensely: rub the vulva, clitoris, and the G-spot, then, return to
the vulva, the woman's lubrication will be abundant and her enjoyments far
greater. Therefore, it is necessary to be alert to any suction energy of a liberated
woman, who will then request or force a total penetration. It is time to apply the
variety of ejaculation control techniques already seen.

A possible subtlety in the position of “man above” is the creative and affectionate
use of the legs by women. Raised at the height of the back, they can travel it whole
with gentle sensuality. Unforgettable caresses are received when a developed
woman uses this refined technique.

It is recommended for men and women interested in experiencing Good Sex to

practice physical exercises that cultivate their flexibility: Tai - chi, Yoga, Pilates,
Stretching, Dance. Everything you contribute to the elongation and muscle tone of
your body is welcome.
Breaks of movement, change of direction, and frequency of penetration can be
effective ways of preventing premature ejaculation. These methods also increase
the chances of enjoyment. It is possible in the presence of an optimal erection to
make circles, spirals, trace the lines of the cosmic lemniscus (an elongated and
lying eight), and also keep up with the rhythm of the music being heard. It is
favorable for the delivery of women that men firmly and safely take their legs,
giving them caresses and massages that can extend from the toes to the back and
buttocks. It is powerful to take the buttocks with the hands fully extended and with
the tip (fingertip) of the fingers pressed in to activate the energy meridians that
flow through that area. Gentle and intense squeezes in the buttocks together with a
rubbing massage in the sacrum vitalize and excite the woman deeply.

It is suggested to combine moments in which the lovers are embraced, intensely

connected by the chest of both (the woman with her breasts and erect nipples),
with other moments in which the man has his torso upright to favor sexual
transmutation and to be able to promote changes of movements.

When the torso is upright, it is good for the couple to caress and provide back
massages. If possible, make ascending passes from the sacrum to the neck. It is
advisable to urge the women to break the inhibitions and improve their practice of
caressing during the sexual encounter. When the woman caresses with grace and
sensuality, the man strengthens, responding with force and tenderness to these
feminine manifestations of contact. It is tremendously exciting to receive massages
and squeezes in the butt when we are penetrating, as well as being taken from both
sides of the hip and driven deeper as if the woman penetrated herself. This is only
if we are in this phase of relaxed control of ejaculation. In other cases, the man is
advised to reject these tempting sets and show strength in the decision not to
ejaculate.
Women Above

The slogan and cry of female liberation: "women above" has meant a postural
revolution in sex. Finally, they have managed to be on top and control the
movement. In the first stage, they do the obvious. They imitate the masculine
model: "enter, exit, enter, exit, prompt explosion". Accelerated and excited, they
melt and precipitate their men and cannot even obtain the mediocre satisfaction of
the coveted climax. But there are other ways, other paths and pioneer women are
beginning to travel. How does the woman get to be up? Is it just a turn of the
position given by the man who likes to be down? Or does she like to climb on her
own after the lovely caresses?

At the risk of appearing “very experienced”, a liberated woman must know how
to drive the penetration of her man. This involves skillful use of her fingers,
flexibility, and gentle cadence in the movements of the pelvis and hip and other
such skills. In this sexual revolution still unfolding, 21st Century women have
creative tasks to assume: invent and discover their own movements, turns, breaks,
and caresses. Let us have men prepared to be resistant receptors and accomplices
of their experiments.

In this position, it is appropriate for the man to massage his wife's back,
especially in the back of the neck, healing all the tension, unlocking it so that the
woman can let it hang during her orgasms. This facilitates the ascent of her energy
to the plane of consciousness, expanding her chest and pelvis.

Arab, African, and tropical dances are good workouts to free the hips and pelvis.
It is desirable that women introduce more sinuous and creative movements that
increase their sexual arousal without precipitating their ejaculation.
Delicious And Wonderful Games

It is necessary to warn once again that these games - variations are achievable
only at the stage of safe ejaculation control and cannot be applied mechanically.
By the way, the following descriptions correspond to a small part of the possible
variants. I propose to my readers to release their restless and adventurous spirit to
experience, discover, and investigate the incredible variations that the sexual
encounter allows.
Seven Surprising And Profound Advances

For its correct execution, the full erection of the man and the total dilation and
lubrication of the woman is required (ideally after previous orgasms). Preferably
with the man above, he removes his penis somewhat from the inside of the vagina
without removing it at all and then, surprisingly, advances with speed and power
to the bottom, without causing the slightest pain and much enjoyment ( One should
always ask their partner if indeed "there is no pain").

Most women crave and want to feel penetrated to the bottom. After the first
advance, the man gently and safely removes his penis. This time, it can be to the
middle third of the vagina, to re-enter strong and fast, causing even more intense
enjoyments. When withdrawing and "loading" becomes the grace of the game, the
woman begins to wait and prepare, trying to guess the moment of progress. Then
the cunning and playful man will wait until the appropriate moment and will
surprise his wife again, delighting her with his movements.

It is recommended to perform only 7 “lunges” (the name used by the Taoist

masters) and after the last advance, remain in the background, taking advantage of
a fluid sexual transmutation.
Nine Short and Deep Advances

This technique is a variant of the previous one. The man places his penis at the
entrance of the vagina, first performs nine short penetrations, that is, only to the
anterior third of the vagina and then a deep and intense one. It retires to the initial
point where it repeats the nine superficial penetrations, to re-penetrate with
energy and delicacy to the bottom.

The Taoist tradition recommends repeating the operation nine times. For
beginners, it is better to gradually increase the amount because really because
between the third and the seventh deep penetration, great excitement is
experienced that can summon the ghost of uncontrolled ejaculation. As in the
previous game, it is advisable to end with a moment of immobility and perform a
consistent sexual transmutation.
Female Legs Up

A simple secret can significantly improve the sexual life of many women: "raising
the legs increases the chances of enjoyment". In physical terms, it improves the
inclination of the penetration axis, making it easier for the man to rub the anterior
and upper third of his wife's vagina with his penis. The couple can discover
immense possibilities and variations in the use of their legs during the sexual
encounter. You can place them under your partner's armpits, bending your knees,
and squeezing your sides with feminine strength.

When the woman is in fullness, she raises her legs above her shoulders, in the
best cases, crossing both feet behind her neck. In this position, it is delicate to
penetrate deep, therefore, it is good to ask before moving forward. Yes, this
position is conducive for the man and for the control of his pelvis. In this position,
remove your penis halfway, then, safely and accurately rub the third superior -
anterior of the female vagina. The man can take advantage of this position to
caress - massage the back of the legs, thighs to the buttocks, taking them firmly and
gracefully.
Sexual Flight

The sensation of flying through the cosmos reminds us of our true status as
universal travelers. The force of gravity and the movements of our planet hold us
to the illusion that we are fixed at some point in the universe. We move into a
universe that moves between black hole mysteries and antimatter. When Good Sex
is practiced successfully, the sensation of flying is frequent and it can manifest
itself bodily as well.

The woman can be taken firmly with her hands and arms, surrounding the neck and
upper part of the man's back. He can lift her up, holding her bottom firmly and
squeezing her legs with her arms. Maintaining a posture firmly anchored in her
knees and feet, the man can move and rock his partner's body. She will surely let
her neck hang back freely, experiencing the "orgasm reflex" described by the
teacher Wilhelm Reich. The man, taking advantage of his partner's exquisite
experience, can also let go of his neck while enjoying another orgasm. In turn, a
relaxed and strengthened woman can be a perfect base that facilitates the sexual
flight of her man.

Maintaining a consistent penetration, she gently closes the legs without squeezing
the testicles. The man places his legs on those of the woman, lifting them from the
feet, in synchrony with the torso that stands back, curving the spine from the
sacrum to the cervical area, opening the arms to fly together. Fly, enjoying,
remembering that we are part of the universal flight.
Mysterious Internal Contractions

In addition to the movement provided by hips and legs, penis and vagina can offer
delicious surprises to the sexual dynamics. Unknown to many women, "the
pubocoxygeal diaphragm" allows them to contract the inside of the vagina,
surrounding the penis and providing moist, energizing, and sensual squeezes
which cause a greater delight and give further strength to the man. The 21st
Century women have the option of incorporating this secret into their usual sexual
background, experiencing all the possibilities of movement and contractions that
this blessed diaphragm gives them. Men have their own contractions. To the
pleasant surprise of the woman, in moments when the man ceases movement
during penetration and stays inside, he can move the penis, contracting its
structure, moving it from the base. This movement is especially indicated to
stimulate the upper anterior wall of the vagina. It is suggested not to overdo the
use of these techniques and reserve them for precise moments.

One of the advantages of this position is that it allows a relaxed rest, without
losing the penetration and close body connection. This allows both the partners to
return to more intense and more active stages at any time. It can be done with both
sides looking at each other or with the man behind the woman.

In the first case, in order not to lose penetration and contact, it is necessary to
know how to place the legs properly. The man should be slightly lower than the
woman, which makes it easier for him to kiss the breasts and enjoy the nipples,
which are so comfortable at your fingertips.

If the man is behind her, she can pass her hands in front, narrowing her back with
her vibrant chest, firmly caressing both the breasts and at times, lowering a hand
to rub the female vulva with sensual delicacy.
This position is conducive to deep penetrations, amplified in its erotic power by
the sensation of contact with the buttocks. It is necessary to be very careful to
avoid accidental anal penetrations.

Gently biting the back of the woman's neck and taking her hair firmly generates an
instinctive electric current in her, which throws her to gusts of intense enjoyment.
Without Movement, Feeling the Universal Movement

When the erection is full and there is abundant lubrication, it is possible to share a
moment of stillness. Stop the movement of the body while the penetration is total,
breathe consciously and in unison, look into each other’s eyes in silence and share
the amazing feeling of the universe in motion. When the erection begins to
diminish, smooth movements allow to recover the vitality.
Female Ejaculation

In the moments of the greatest excitement, the woman secretes abundant vaginal
fluids. On special occasions, these flows take the form of true jets or emanations
from an internal source that style your partner's penis, pubic hair, and testicles.
Given the exceptional nature of this “true female ejaculation,” it is initially
somewhat disconcerting, activating a strong instinctive closeness and a wild,
charming feeling in men and women.
Vulva Rubbing

To regulate the genital temperature (i.e. lower it a bit) and offer an exquisite
enjoyment to your partner, the man can remove his penis completely and then rub
the woman's hood or vulva with the tip of the glans for several seconds, causing
delights and high vibration. If necessary, you can take the penis with your hand
and direct it more precisely to the indicated area, removing it for a couple of
seconds and repeating the rub several times, mixing caresses of penis, fingers, and
hands, until the woman is “erotically desperate ". In certain cases, the woman
experiences such intense lubrication, which becomes the already mentioned
female ejaculation.
A Supporting Leg

In moments before the sexual encounter, it is advisable to use a technique that

serves to enhance the active position of men and women (I learned it from a
woman). It simply involves placing one leg on the floor and keeping the other on
the bed. This support position allows faster and firmer movements and a better
display of hips, buttocks, and thighs. The receptive couple can complement this
intense movement with massage, affection, and squeezes on the back.
Alternative Places, Small Details

Even when a bed or a soft and cozy floor of an outdoor place are the most
appropriate scenarios for Good Sex, sometimes, non-conventional places also
work such as a chair, an armchair, the kitchen, the shower, the scale, standing on a
cozy tree, or a "clandestine wall". As always, the intimacy factor is fundamental,
the nerves that cause the risk of being interrupted or surprised affect the fullness
of the experience. Varying the places where love is made is a contribution to the
necessary freshness that a more constant sexual relationship must-have.
Chapter 12 - In the Stillness Sharing the Supreme
Enjoyment
Before The Placid Stillness

Knowing when to stop is a skill as important as those that allow a good start of
the sexual encounter. As I expressed in previous chapters, contrary to the popular
trend, in Good sex, the idea is not to “deplete sexual energy” but to withdraw
before that point of satiety (which is rather a saturation). The "sexual candy" is
allowed until the moment when the body and the spirit experience fluidity. There
is no effort to maintain the erection and the woman maintains an adequate level of
lubrication.

Exceeding beyond the appearance of stillness, accelerated by unbridled anxiety or

illusory mental demands, causes the opposite effect; "Dissatisfaction" and
sometimes bodily injury. Considering the Taoist traditions and my experience
with Good Sex, it is possible to notice certain signs in man and woman that can
help us discover the appropriate moment to enter the blessed feeling of loving and
pleasant stillness.

The woman experiences fullness when her intense genital arousal expands to her
entire body and being, manifesting itself in characteristic signs such as:

Total fluidity of her lubrication that naturally causes the penis to slide,
which already begins to lose hardness.
The legs open, rising to rest afterward.
Both arms warm the neck and back of your partner
Decrease the rhythm of breathing and heartbeat
Your mouth kisses intensely, gently biting the lips and the tongue.
Her eyes glow brightly. A relaxed and pleasant smile floods her face.
Sometimes, this smile becomes joyful and turns into contagious laughs.
 With her look and words, she communicates to his man that she is happy,
that she has loved being together, and finally, that she is fully satisfied.

Then, according to the Taoist Masters, the “Chi” primordial energy circulates
through her whole being, flowing between the bones, navigating through the neural
network, vitalizing and relaxing muscles and tendons, dilating pores, and igniting
the spirit of unity. For the man, the signal of muscular relaxation, the satisfaction
of perceiving his satisfied woman, and above all, the significant reduction of the
erection are sufficient signals to perform a final act of transmutation of his sexual
energy, enjoying the blessing of experiencing the fullness with good sex.
In the Stillness

When the yang (active) intensity of the sexual encounter quiets down without
being exhausted, fine feelings emerge. It is possible to experience sensitive
encounters, popularly known as “a hug of souls”.

The full satisfaction of both lovers allows stopping the wheel of suffering,
experiencing a clear awareness of the universal movement that drives us.

The sincere thanks naturally arise, increasing our positive attitude towards life.
The greatest pleasure or the highest level of sexual satisfaction is an integral
experience that combines synergistically: the enjoyment of our body in unity with
our heart and conscience, that is, it enjoys the fullness of our being.
Good Sex is the Reflection of the Goodness and Power of our
Sexual Beings

Any feat that causes excitement and climax, prolongs the basic enjoyment, and
accelerates erotic bodily friction which is a limited expression of what a more
integral and harmonious being can achieve.

Purity is a value that facilitates and intensifies the experience of this more
evolved level. The presence of negative karma that causes sex mixed with
deception, infidelity, and disloyalty hinders access to this wonderful experience
and generates inevitable chains of suffering. Good Sex requires an environment
which is "cleared of guilty shadows".

It consists of so much laxity and tranquility that you can combine gentle caresses
with sincere and pleasant conversation and even share a restful sleep. When Good
Sex is practiced for a long time with or without male ejaculation, after the final
settling, there is no new insight. This is different from encounters with premature
ejaculations or normal range that allow several penetrations with successive
ejaculations.

The feeling of full satisfaction leaves the paths open for new encounters. These
encounters may occur in a little while, in the next few days, perhaps when they
wake up the next day or in the middle of dreams and night.

In this phase, the lovers feel renewed. The flow of sexual energy has functioned
as a purifying current that enhances all the processes of digestion and
transformation of matter and energy of our bodies, operating as a true “shock of
good health”.
Sexual fullness, when shared, makes lovers more tender and affectionate. They
experience confidence and complicit security in the sexual goodness and ability of
their partner. A sweet and extended farewell leaves life open for what
corresponds: a reunion and a magnificent memory.
 Chapter 13 - Towards Greater Pleasure

For centuries, society has reserved only the reproductive role for women to the
extent that their sexuality has been limited. For this reason, female eroticism
became something unexplored even for herself, while men assumed that what was
pleasing to them was enough.

The truth is that women have a sensual universe which is infinitely more complex
than men's and discovering it is an exciting experience for both sexes. But, before
being able to share its erotic wealth, it is necessary to know the body, learning
what stimuli arouse it, and give it a pleasure and what do not. Then, she can guide
him to increase the intensity of their sexual intercourse.

Sometimes, due to ignorance or false modesty, the woman believes that she lacks
the desire or is not well endowed for the exos. She is afraid to confess it to
herself or her lover. But, in most cases, it is best to discover the keys that will
lead you to enjoy eroticism.

Each woman is a new sensual territory to explore and only she must tell or
insinuate to the man what her secrets are so that she can receive and give
pleasure. Learning to do it spontaneously, alone, and in a company, and avoiding
setting previous rules is stimulating and leads to natural excitement to feed the
sensuality and reach the peak of climax. Please do remember here that the libido
raises its flow if it is nourished by eroticism and sexuality. It grows the more you
exercise and the more the sensory experience increases.

Stripping off false taboos and accepting sex as something positive is a good
starting point. The way is to naturally get ready to seduce and be seduced by
accepting the exciting challenge that this poses for lovers. Thus, little by little, the
intensity obtained will be increasing and the sexual sphere - so essential to fill up
like any other need - will be incorporated into her life, which will notice how to
increase her balance and fullness as she receives satisfaction.

Each woman is a new sensual territory to explore and only she must tell or
insinuate to the man what her secrets are so that she can receive and give
pleasure.
 Chapter 14 - The Psychology of Sex

The vision and attitude towards life vary greatly according to the person.
Similarly, they tend to be different between women and men, which is especially
reflected in sexual intercourse.

For her to show a positive disposition towards sex, no matter how uninhibited it
may be, she needs to feel desired and excited. If she does not feel desired and
stimulated by man, her instincts will be withdrawn. Indeed, due to the disparity of
cultural values between them, the woman tends to believe that if it is not required.
It must be because she is not attractive enough or she is not a good lover. All this
inevitably influences your erotic behavior.

When influenced by society as competitive as the current one and one which gives
so much importance to the aesthetic model, her libido usually decreases. This
happens because the woman wants to be perfect and if she does not respond
exactly to the pattern placed by society, her self-esteem decreases. It is important
to be clear that, on the one hand, men also feel insecurity in intimacy and, on the
other, that the attraction she awakens does not depend exclusively on the
perfection of her body. Sensuality is a sum of factors in which certain
inexplicable chemistry plays a primary role.

While a man may seem very attractive to her, it is not always something physical
because emotionally mature women tend to lean toward the whole personality.
Ironically, men rarely understand this. Contrary to what they may suppose, the
woman does not go in search of the most expert lover but of the one who, in
making love, makes her feel truly desirable.
Similarly, her feminine sensibility warns her when he goes to the easy stimuli
with the fixed idea of penetration without attending to her desires. This causes her
to become inhibited, and ultimately, stop participating. To really enjoy sensuality,
it is not possible to set aside certain specific psychological aspects since after a
difficult day at home or at work, if you are tired and full of tensions, it is rare to
have a good disposition for sex. The same happens if a season of stress or
emotional conflict is happening.
Climate of Intimity

To be open to frank dialogue, imagination and fantasy are the ideal elements to
create a perfect climate for intimacy between lovers. When two people get
carried away by the enjoyment of the senses, natural complicity is born between
them which is conducive to erotic play. The woman craves to be perfect and if
she does not respond exactly to the established guidelines, she feels low self-
esteem. Frank dialogue and openness to imagination and fantasy are the ideal
elements to create a climate conducive to intimacy.

Female sexuality has a slow awakening, needs to be stimulated for a longer time,
so she is pleased to be in the arms of the sensitive man, who respects her rhythm
until passion arises. If the bodies are allowed to respond freely to their desires, to
embrace and stimulate themselves without the urgency of orgasm being
interposed, they enjoy each and every one of the seasons of pleasure. This climate
of intimacy grows surrounded by external stimuli such as a pleasant temperature,
a scented atmosphere of incense, or illuminated with scented candles.

All this helps lovers to relax and positively predispose to enjoy each other. Each
of the senses is important in the moment of passion: the color of the garments of
the underwear or the sheets and other decorative elements excite the sensory
world. Like any ceremony, sex requires a stage and rites that enrich it. It requires
more and more exciting ingredients to stop it from falling into monotony.
Gradually, an intimate culture is born among lovers who, as mutual knowledge
grows, feel freer and more eroticized in each new encounter.

In addition to the skin that awakens with caresses, kisses, and rubs that are in
themselves, messages of desire, the voice constitutes a vehicle of great sensuality
because he and she enjoy creating their own unique language that increases their
passion to unknown limits. Women and men do not express themselves sensually
in the same way. That is why shared intimacy is the best ally for them to know and
acquire confidence in their erotic games, pampering their senses, and above all,
telling them what they want to give and receive to feel the maximum sexual
pleasure.

Some sexologists argue that the inner frontal wall of the vagina is an erogenous
zone, called the G-spot, and it is very sensitive to stimulation and is highly
capable of climaxing. However, the idea is not entirely clear, and many women
never discover it. Also, the idea that the hymen is preserved whole in virgin
women is nothing more than one of many popular myths.
The Female Sexual Map

The genital apparatus of women is mostly hidden, except for the vulva, which is
also not visible, since it is inside the thighs between the pubis or mount of Venus
and the perineum. Pubic hair, in turn, hides the major and minor lips, the clitoris,
the urinary orifice, and the entrance to the vagina. Its location further lowers the
knowledge that women have of themselves.

To get acquainted with the genitals, it will be enough to look at them with the help
of a mirror and see how the vulva is, what texture and thickness the outer and
inner lips have, and what size and shape the clitoris and the cap that covers it is. It
will also be helpful to discover the color, touch, and temperature of that intimate
area. Some women are excited to see it, which is completely natural and pleasant
but, above all, knowing each other thoroughly is the first step towards a healthy
and rewarding sexuality.
The Female as Identity

In addition to being a powerful erotic claim, the hair that covers the mount of
Venus and the labia of the vulva has the function of protecting the delicate
anatomy of the female genitals. The skin of these fleshy lips is similar to that of
the entire body. They measure about 7 or 8 centimeters in length. The labia minora
are elongated - sometimes very small, sometimes so large that they appear
between the exteriors - and their tissue is much more delicate and of a faint pink
color. They are very sensitive to manual arousal, hence their importance in
sexuality. These labia minora converge on the clitoris.

The lubricating flows that secrete the glands of the female genital area are
responsible for their characteristic smell, which often results in great eroticism
for men. On the other hand, many women are insecure because they fear it is
unpleasant. At its entrance, the vagina is covered by a thin membrane, the hymen,
which partially or completely closes it. The idea that this one is conserved whole
in the virgin women is not more than one of the so many popular myths. Actually,
the hymen, which is very elastic, remains in some sexually active women while in
others who have never even practiced intercourse, it can be accidentally broken
given its fragility.

The inside of the vagina is shaped like a canal and can be between 9 and 12
centimeters long. Its walls rub against each other, except when dilated during
sexual intercourse. It is a humid, warm, and extraordinarily flexible area to allow
penetration or the time of birth since during that, it reaches almost 12 centimeters
in diameter. Being hidden, it tends to hormones that give the individual aspects of
the color of pubic hair to the feminity of the genital tract. Through the fallopian
tubes, these are formed from the lips and the clitoris, the depth, and diameter of
the canal connect with the uterus, where the fertilized embryos lodge and develop.
The uterus can be felt if the fingers are inserted to the bottom of the vagina. A
man's penis can also touch it if it is of sufficient length or if the vaginal canal is
short.
The Clitoris

A short ligament joins the pelvic bone with a fleshy bump, which is usually
compared to a small penis, called a clitoris, leaving it almost hidden between the
labia minora of the vulva. The portion that remains in sight is the glans, which is
of flexible consistency and is pink in color. Due to its vulnerability, it is protected
by a membrane or cap that fulfills functions similar to those of the foreskin. Like
the phallus, the clitoris has a spongy and erectile tissue inside that fills with blood
during arousal. That is why it increases in size when stimulated and presses the
vagina during intercourse, favoring that during the penetration, the vagina
sensitivity increases. In each woman, the clitoris has a different shape and size.
For a long time, it was considered that the length of this organ was about 3
centimeters, but it has been discovered that it reaches up to 10 in some cases. Its
function is to give sexual pleasure to the woman and that this, unlike the man, can
be multi-orgasmic.

The clitoris is an inexhaustible source of sexual pleasure for women and it is

practically impossible for it to reach high levels of arousal or reach orgasm if this
erogenous point is neglected. It is she who, in a natural and uninhibited way, must
communicate to the lover in what way she enjoys the most since due to her
delicacy, too much friction or mechanical movements at this point instead of
exciting can end up numbing the area. It is also important to lubricate - with saliva
or with the vaginal juice itself - before starting the friction so that the wave of joy
increases.

If the woman knows how to guide the lover by teaching him how to enjoy more,
by manual or oral stimulation in the clitoris, the frequency and speed with which
she wishes to receive it and in what posture it is possible to excite her during
penetration, the enjoyment of both will be fuller.
 Chapter 15 - How to Stimulate it to Awaken Pleasure

During clitoral stimulation, she keeps her eyes closed and her mouth open. Her
body contracts in involuntary spasms and some women also groan. But if at some
point they depart, it means they no longer enjoy the excitement and their feelings
are painful or unpleasant. In most cases, only by exciting the clitoris (the main sub
organ responsible for female enjoyment), women reach their climax.

Every woman wants the approach to her clitoris to be smooth – coming and going
through the vulva, walking slowly and passionately through the surrounding area
and, little by little, the contact getting intensified so that the desire grows as they
increase the stimuli. In most cases, only by exciting this sensitive organ
responsible for female enjoyment, women reach the climax. However, he can
make the pleasure grow even more by enervating the nipples at the same time,
caressing the contours of the anus, introducing a finger into the vagina, moistening
his fingers with saliva to lubricate the most hidden folds of the vulva and the
clitoris itself, as well as other points that raise the temperature and desire, as
required differently by each female temperament and body.

To make sure that the intercourse gives complete pleasure to both the partners, the
clitoris must continue to be excited during the penetration, being in contact and
rubbing against the pelvic bone or the penis, or if the man or she caresses it.

Clitoral stimulation does not have to have as its sole objective that women are
prepared for penetration or to reach orgasm. It should be taken as one of the many
preliminary erotic games to enrich sensuality and increase sensitivity and
confidence among lovers.
Excitement

Ideally, she will openly say what gives her the most pleasure, but if she does not
dare, she can guide his hand to the area she wants to be stimulated and say that she
enjoys it there. The lover is not a fortune teller and female sexuality is intensely
complex. No matter how much sexual experience a man has, there is always
something he can learn about the art of exciting a woman.

The response to sexual stimulation begins in the mind and moves to the senses
which give clear signals through the changes that are reflected in the body. The
rhythm of breathing is accelerated as well as the pulse and heartbeat, and the skin
turns a bit pink when blood circulation is activated. From that moment, the
physiological responses are multiple: the lips take on a higher color, the pupils
dilate, the nipples harden and become tense, and the skin is covered with droplets
of sweat due to the increase in body temperature.

Little by little, the sense of reality is lost because the mind is completely focused
on the sexual stimuli it receives. The turgor of the breasts increases and the
woman feels the desire grow as the fingers rub the vulva over the clothes and the
vaginal fluids begin to moisten her. The minor and major lips of the vulva swell
and their hue becomes more intense. Slower to react, the clitoris hardens and
grows as excitation increases. Kisses, pacifiers, and slight bites on the nipples
convey pleasant sensations that grow with direct caresses in the clitoris with the
fingers or tongue. Each woman has an erotic profile that marks the more or less
prolonged period of stimulation necessary to be completely excited, desire
penetration or reach orgasm; since there are no fixed rules, it is the lover who
must discover it by himself or after being guided by her.
The Art of Exciting a Woman

There is always something a man can learn about exciting a woman since not all
of them react in the same way to stimuli and it is also not possible to awaken her
desire by repeating caresses that on previous occasions have been pleasant. In
each new encounter, he must learn to read the signals issued by the other body.

The excitement is not only a mechanical process of stimulation of the erogenous

zones. For women, the emotional sphere and the erotic environment in which the
sexual relationship occurs is very important. Although there are hidden spots
especially sensitive to sensuality, which send the signals that indicate a desire to
the brain, the primary erogenous zones are those that stimulate the libido and are
in the genitals. When the sparks of eroticism explode, the whole body becomes
receptive.

The tongue and fingertips detect the burning that invades the areas of sensitivity
distinguishing, as true censors, the reactions that cause and give pleasure. From
the clitoris, the enjoyment extends in concentric waves to the brain. If the caresses
are distributed by all the high points, they awaken the high feminine sensibility.
This is the case with the earlobe, the neck, the hollow of the armpits, and the sides
of the body close to the birth of the breasts, as well as the navel since all of them
are precisely the centers that respond to stimulation quickly.

The soft contact with the inside of the arms and thighs, coccyx, hips, and buttocks
also unleash extremely pleasant sensations and tickles. Rubbing on the skin of the
backside from the knees that descend to the legs and feet make the woman shiver
and innerve by the desire that invades her.
The Preliminary Games

She does not consider the previous games as mere preparation for the sexual act,
but as the erotic moment that gradually introduces her to the enjoyment of
sensations. Whether the woman already feels desire or if it is about provoking it,
the erotic game of caressing, kissing, and licking the body is very suggestive and
adds morbid to sexuality if one lives in fullness, without hurry and stopping in
every detail and every point that can give pleasure.

She likes him to tell her how much he wants her and how he gets excited to see
her and discover her while undressing her slowly and sensually. The senses come
on when he rubs her breasts or pubis through the tissue and then craves to expose
her bare skin to more direct and intense contact. He warns her as his breath
becomes faster and begins to move with voluptuousness looking for her body.
That is the moment when he slowly begins to unbutton the buttons and take off her
clothes.

The act of sensually undressing women will always be exciting and not just the
first time, especially if every encounter unfolds greater fantasy and the
imagination is given free rein. In addition, many of them prefer to have a semi-
sexual relationship or with the bom bacha on, secrets that he will know if he is
attentive to the reactions. Preliminary games have no limits and cannot be planned
in advance. Sometimes, they are so exciting that during previous stimulation, the
woman can reach orgasm or get to the point where she ardently desires
penetration.
The Orgasm

Every moment of the excitement increases the temperature and the desire to reach
the maximum sensation of pleasure. Before reaching it, the climax occurs – a peak
moment that arises from the need to satisfy the body and release it from tension by
exploding enjoyment.

The areolas dilate, the size of the breasts increases even more, the vaginal
muscles become elastic and open to receive the penis. At the same time, the labia
minora grow until the older ones overflow while the passion continues to
increase. An instant before orgasm, the hardened clitoris retracts, the vagina
narrows and beats hugging the phallus during intercourse, and the anal area also
contracts spasm sharply. Due to the hot temperature of the skin, in some women,
blush spots appear on the breasts and the back.

There are three types of female orgasm. The "resolutory" which is an intense
climax that releases after the phase of desire and excitement, “Laola plateau or
crest” which is less strong than the previous one but it lasts longer in successive
waves of pleasure, and the "sequential or multiple" which are several successive
orgasms.

She likes him to tell her how much he wants her and how he gets excited to see
her, and just an instant before he discovers her, the clitoris undresses slowly and
hardens. Then, it retracts sensually. Vagina narrows and beats hugging the phallus.
Multi-orgasmic ability is an exclusive condition of female sexuality.

The senses come on when he rubs her breasts or pubic tissue through the fabric of
her clothes.
The nipples harden and the vulva and vagina get wet. Some specialists argue that
female orgasm takes longer to arrive than that of a man, but this is not always the
case. Instead, everyone agrees that it is much more sensational. I will also insist
on making a division between clitoral and vaginal orgasm.

The peak of sexual enjoyment is like an outbreak that produces violent

uncontrolled contractions, and in some women, it is so strong that they may even
lose consciousness momentarily. The more spasms are produced, the more intense
and prolonged is the pleasure. From the clitoris - which is the point where orgasm
is born - a sensation radiates that moves to the vulva and the vagina in a hot surge
of heat that begins in the pelvic area and can spread throughout the body.
The Multiple Orgasms

When in a short period of time a woman has a series of orgasms that occur one
after another, it is said to be multi-orgasmic (an exclusive condition of female
sexuality). On the other hand, males, after reaching the climax, enter a refractory
period and a phase of relaxation from which they have to recover to feel excited
again. However, she does not need it because of her hormonal and physiological
differences. Therefore, when she has had her first orgasm, as long as it continues
to excite her, others will follow.

If he is aware of the moment when she reaches the climax, the lover can enhance
multiple orgasms, maintaining and increasing the stimulation without stopping.
Once the first multiple orgasms have been achieved, which does not always
happen from the beginning of sexual life, you can have them again. In this way, a
woman's orgasmic capacity has no limits, except when her body demands rest and
her energy is exhausted because pleasure has exhausted her.
The Vaginal Pleasure

Although women have tenderness in the vagina, the center of their excitement and
pleasure is located mainly in the clitoris and other erogenous points of their body.
However, people have often insisted on establishing a division between clitoral
and vaginal orgasm, creating a myth and generating false ideas about female
sexuality that, on many occasions, can cause them to feel limited or lead them to
believe that they are rare.

The truth is that the desire and passion that are aroused in the stimulated woman
are transmitted to the entire area of the vulva, and the contact during penetration is
pleasing because of the intimacy that it implies, although by rubbing the penis to
the walls of the vagina, the woman does not have a direct sensation of pleasure,
since it is a poor area in nerve endings.

The PC or pubococcygeal muscle intervenes in the increase of the sensuality of

the vagina. This is found in the pelvic base and extends from the pubis to the
coccyx. If the habit of contracting and relaxing it several times a day is acquired,
it is strengthened and the vagina becomes more elastic. Also, by voluntarily
tensing the muscles of the vaginal wall, the penis will be hugged more tightly
which will cause greater pleasure in the female and male genitalia. Actually, the
craving that is generated in the clitoris rises to the vagina. So, when you have a
clitoral orgasm, that feeling of pleasure extends to the penetrated vagina.
Female Ejaculation

When excited, all women produce a fluid, in greater or lesser quantity, because
the blood vessels dilate and press the walls of the vagina. This liquid serves to
lubricate them and facilitates penetration, creating moisture and environment
conducive to enjoyment during sexual intercourse.

According to some specialists, there are women who stimulate the G-spot to
eliminate a semen-like liquid through the urethra - during orgasm - which can be
so abundant that it may become necessary to collect it so as not to soak the sheets.
Although, it is always possible to locate this point, the vast majority of them never
ejaculate.
 Chapter 16 - Keys to be a Better Lover

A good lover is one who is willing to give her pleasure and who enjoys feeling
how desire grows in her. He is attentive to her reactions, without assuming that
what has made her or another woman enjoy before is a kind of universal recipe
that will always be exciting. In general, it is the one who is sensitive to know how
you want to be stimulated, in particular.

Although there are clear responses of desire with direct contact in the erotic
points, female psychology can be governed by rejection when the caresses are
mechanical, or if they perceive the lover's hurry to erotize them and accelerate the
moment of penetration. It leads her to think that he only wishes to stimulate them
in search of his own pleasure.

Being more flexible than men, they launch themselves into new games and
fantasies, so when they are the ones that are stimulating them, they quickly learn to
satisfy them; but they expect and need him to do the same. The ideal lover is the
one who is able to notice the subtle changes in the feminine mood. There are
women who carefully choose underwear as a claim of seduction and get frustrated
if he only notices but doesn’t comment. The woman has a more developed feeling
of erotic correspondence, so she knows that pleasure does not depend on the
sensual capacity of one of the lovers, but on both.

What makes her sexual desires grow more is that as her desire and arousal
increase, he should make her feel special and desired. For her, the small details
are as important as the big gestures in any sexual encounter. Their morbidness
wakes up to situations that escape the routine as when they are caressed while
still dressed or half-undressed. Situations which are set aside from the bedroom,
moments that remind them of their first sexual scuffles or when lovers run the risk
of being surprised. Their fantasies are also triggered if the caresses are not
predictable and mechanical friction in the breasts or vulva are avoided. This
sensitive mode of the approach causes her to intensely see the stimulation of the
erogenous points and begin to crave contact.

One of the attitudes that the woman values and that makes her sexual cravings
grow is that, as her desire and excitement increases, he makes her feel that she
also enjoys, prolonging the stimulus for her to enjoy. In certain men, impatience is
noticeable or they seem to get bored if the woman is slow to get excited, acting as
if they were spectators waiting for penetration to begin. This can cause the
woman's libido to retract.

However, the most important thing a good lover should know is that the woman is
different in her sexuality, more complex and much more subtle. A direct stimulus
in the erogenous zones and the enjoyment he obtains through penetration is enough
for him since his sexuality is more direct. It is easy for him to reach an allegory.
She needs, instead, the mystery and the display of imagination because she does
not care about the number of orgasms, or sexual athletics, but the degree of
eroticism.
Learning To Touch

Touching the lover for the simple pleasure of doing so, feeling his reaction and
perceiving the touch of firmer, elastic or tender skin, awakens perceptions that
move, disturb, or excite. But above all, touching is the intense enjoyment of
knowing each other without having the precise objective of intercourse or orgasm.

The big secret is to turn the touches into a purpose in themselves. Turn it into a
creative game, free and without rules, in which everything goes. There are no
allowed or prohibited areas. The flexibility and disinhibition that this seeks are
difficult to equate to any other form of knowledge. It is the purest enjoyment that
pleases the sensitivity and the exciting territory of the skin.
The Active Role and the Liability

The pleasure of being touched is not less than that which is felt by caressing the
lover. Therefore, the ductile and natural exchange of roles brings a playful aspect
to eroticism. It is intensely sensual to assume an active attitude seeking to
stimulate the other, who gives himself to the pleasure of caress enjoying the
situation joyfully. Likewise, the inverse attitude is equally exciting. In this way,
not being aware or being routine in the role that is assumed allows each encounter
between lovers to contain a subliminal expectation.

She intertwines her arms around his neck or waist, supports her hips while
standing and facing each other, playing an active role and conveying her need to
feel him very close, as well as being tightly embraced, trapped, and protected.
Although the active role is usually identified with masculinity, the truth is that this
depends on the psychological profile of each person, whether man or woman.
Self-Carry

The woman, no matter how liberated, finds it difficult to stop associating the
caresses in her own body with masturbation. He also has a hard time doing it in
front of his lover. Stroking for pure pleasure is the first step to discover new
sensations and in every inch of your body.

In the beginning, the caresses should be soft and slow. The arms or legs are a
good starting point. The skin will respond to the touches expressing, in its own
way, when it needs the rhythm or intensity to vary. Then different types of friction
are experienced and alternated: with the open hand, with the fingertips, with
greater depth, as if there were small taps, with the knuckles, the back of the hands,
with the nails or running with tissues of various textures such as feathers, velvets,
and silks.
Awakening the Sensations

Once the game of caresses begins, they become combined, form a chain, and
respond to the rhythm that flows freely. He is going to touch the breasts or the
back, but he grazes the neck by chance and that changes the planned route. He
hears a murmur of pleasure that ignites her and feels the promise of enjoyment
offered by that point to his hands, his lips, and his tongue. To her, that exciting
contact encourages her to respond by stroking his body or shaking it to feel it
closer.

He kisses her softly and affectionately. He only wants to comfort her but she
incites him by kissing him, biting, and sucking his mouth. Once the instinct is
triggered, it does not resist and descends through the excited body to more
vulnerable points that await its touches with deep anxiety.

Imagination is a good ally to transmit caresses to certain unusual body parts,

which in sensual contact, offer unknown pleasures. Feel the firmness of a knee
stroking the soft inside of the thighs, the nipples sliding down the belly or the
female back, the hand that, without stroking, encloses the pubis and the entire
vulva in a tight and warm wrap intimate, are some suggestions which will help
you to not fall into repetition. The true awakening achieved by touching is one of
the plateaus of enjoyment, a point in the path of pleasure.
Be Acierated from Front and Backs

Sometimes, caresses begin with clothes out of which, little by little, one strips off.
The nakedness communicates between the skin of one and the other a contact
which is not only sensual but also of a great emotionality. Some parts of the
female body are largely forgotten, usually because of the positions that are
adopted. It is the case of the back that, due to the multiple nerve endings that run
through the center and along the spine, when touched, responds vividly. She is
lying on her stomach and her back is in view; he caresses her with alternating
touches. Worrying about aesthetic perfection often limits the pleasure you feel,
given the possibility of feeling rejection from it. Actually, a man does not give
much importance to this issue, but his sexuality awakens first and that sets some
unsaid parameters. Imagination is a good ally to transmit caresses to certain
unusual body parts.

The most exciting sensations wake up when a caress or casual touch finds an
exact point of sensitivity that remained hidden and that, once stimulated, provides
a surprise and unexpected pleasure. He caresses those with the hands, then rubs it
with the knuckles, inserts taps, kisses, and licks between the shoulder blades, in
the center, until reaching the edge of the waist, without advancing in principle
beyond. She moves sensually, feels relaxed, and stimulated at the same time.

He continues to play downstream, palpate the buttocks, and traces its contour with
an unprinted finger to caress with passion. It is as if he is drawing its shape. He
then reaches the legs, passes the fingertips lightly through the soft inside of the
thighs, and reaches the calves, caresses them, and then takes the sensitive toes one
by one and kisses them warmly. If she seems pleased and he notices her relaxed
body, he gently incorporates it until she is seated. Then, standing behind her, he
caresses her breasts, initiating the soft and very slow touch at first without
directly looking for the nipples. Their movements are enveloping and rotating.
You can also simply hold the breasts between the palms of the hands.

After a prolonged and intense caressing session of him, she wishes to participate
by caressing herself or returning the caresses. If self-stimulation is reduced to a
simple sexual discharge alone, sexuality is impoverished.
 Chapter 17 - Masturbation

When the fantasy is allowed to flow naturally to the warmth of the hands through
the body in search of sensations that lead to satisfying the desire, it is understood
why no woman should give up masturbating; Not only for what it means of self-
knowledge, but also because it greatly stimulates and deepens enjoyment. In that
sense, renowned professionals in the field of medicine and psychology
recommend autoeroticism as one of the most authentic and mature forms of
sexuality.

Autoerotism awakens at a very early age and manifests itself in adolescence as an

intense voluptuous tendency, leading to experiment with the body itself until
knowing the hidden springs of sensuality that it ignites.

If self-stimulation is reduced to a simple sexual discharge alone, sexuality is

impoverished, since masturbating is always pleasant. And it is not only a
substitute for the lover, but it is also an intimate experience that relaxes tensions,
avoids stress and contributes to personal serenity and balance. He also teaches
and sensually prepares to guide the lover along the path of pleasure through his
own body, complementing the erotic games between the two.
How to Enjoy it to the Maximum

A disturbing tickle that runs through the skin in sensual concentric waves that are
not located in any area of the body, in particular, indicates to her the presence of
desire. It could have caused a presence or a memory, the casual touch of soft
underwear or a sentimental song, but whatever the reason, the fantasy begins to fly
and gives way to the desire to find an intimate space to self-satisfy.

From that moment, the hands fly entangling themselves in the pubic hair, touching
the nipples, crossing the tender line that divides the buttocks in two to reach the
pink ring of the anus, and each rub is even more exciting and wakes up a thousand
sensations at the same time. From the center of the body rises a heat that at times
gains in intensity, the pores of the skin open releasing a thin layer of moisture and
a liquid that lubricates it begins to flow, helping to slide the caresses.

The tension in the whole body increases. Little by little, the anxiety grows and, as
it happens in all sexual practice, there is not just one unique technique to self-
stimulate, but many. Each woman discovers that for herself and that is alternating
or changing as you know better.

It is very pleasant to masturbate sitting just on the edge of a surface with your legs
open, which allows you to caress the clitoris with one hand and with the other
touch the breasts. The perception that intensifies by contracting the PC muscle and
leaving the throbbing clitoris, traverses the entire vulva, and notice the sensations
that occur in the vagina.
In Solitude

Her imagination is the maximum incentive to stimulate her libido, which makes
masturbation one of the most exciting sensual experiences. Nothing prevents her
from fantasizing that whoever is working her body has the most ardent and
electrifying hands. Visualize your most ardent dreams while stroking, unleashes
your excitement. Speak, groan, or scream with pleasure and you can even manage
to realize that hidden or forbidden desire in your mind such as a sexual
experience with more than one man or with a stranger, or to be taken with
violence. You can also imagine risky places where to enjoy sex with the danger of
being surprised and a thousand other things. She commands and decides on
sexuality alone, is her own guide, her object of desire, and her source of self-
satisfaction.

Taken by sensuality, she enjoys penis-shaped sex toys - the dildos - introduces
them into the vagina while imagining that he hits her pelvis as she likes while
rubbing the clitoris gasping with trembling longing. Images full of hedonism
follow one another when a vibrator stimulates the anus or the vagina until it
reaches the tense clitoris and its body moves sinuously with intense
voluptuousness. Thus stimulated, she soon reaches the threshold of pleasure with
her eyes wide open or her eyelids closed firmly rapid breathing, and her heart
beating in a hurry until she reaches the pleasant orgasm.
In Couple

Masturbation between lovers is not only one of the games before penetration, but
one of the most intense pleasure and probably the one that best contributes to self-
knowledge. Nothing prevents her from fantasizing that whoever is going through
her body and electrifying her are the hands of the man who excites her. She
commands and decides on sexuality alone, is her own guide, her object of desire,
and her source of self-satisfaction.

One of the many pleasurable positions to masturbate is to stand in front of a

mirror or a fresh wall of tiles and scrub the burning body against it while
stimulating the clitoris with one hand and the breasts with the other. Her hand
crawls under her clothes looking for the pubis that opens the door to the center of
pleasure.

When she is very excited, she begins to wish him to approach the key erogenous
points and hint at it in a thousand ways or verbalize it directly, even while she is
still dressed. His hand crawls under her clothes looking for the pubis that opens
the door to the center of the enjoyment that they both crave. Between the wet hair
of desire, he traverses the folds of the vulva with a finger, traces a tense and hot
journey through the labia majora, and finally, finds the clitoris that beats anxiously
waiting for contact. Her body moves to indicate what excites her most, wishing
that the caress rotates, turns, rises, and descends looking for other high centers,
while the tongue licks the breasts that she offers yearning.

When he continues to masturbate, she contracts the PC muscle and feels an intense
pleasure that extends through the vagina until it climaxes, and if at that point he
penetrates her, her orgasm will multiply and become several which will be
transported in sensual waves through the whole body, satisfying their desire.
 Chapter 18 - Movements and Rhythm

The differences between female and male sexuality are also notable in the way
they prefer to be masturbated. Until he is not sufficiently excited, the sharpness or
intense speed that man usually prefers sometimes cause pain or numbness.

He is recognizing the degree of longing to notice how her body contorts and
abandons her caresses, how the vulva begins to ignite and expand on contact with
his fingers, and how a strong blush extends over the face and neckline. The soft
and superficial touches at the beginning reveal how they increase the desire while
the vaginal fluids that accompany it sprout. It is the moment when the cadence of
the rhythm of his friction grows. He moves the fingers more quickly until they feel
soaked, while her chest rises and falls agitatedly. Look for the breasts with your
mouth or your hands, while still masturbating, supporting the erect penis between
the labia majora, and continue stroking it. This gives intense pleasure to both and
they can even reach orgasm without any penetration.

He can arouse intense enjoyment if, at the same time, he rubs the clitoris with his
thumb and caresses the pubis with the rest of his hand. Using two fingers of the
other hand, it stimulates the vagina and the opening of the anus, so that she
becomes more excited and he penetrates her with the fingers. The vulva begins to
ignite and expand upon contact with the fingers and breathing becomes more
choppy.
Oral Sex

Among the greatest pleasures that can be given to a woman, there is undoubtedly
that of kissing her vulva with your tongue and lips, especially stimulating the
clitoris which shudders with this hot and moist caress. The tongue is an extremely
sensitive tactile organ that perceives the sexual response. Every lick travels
through the skin due to the tongue being soft and relaxed when touching the clitoris
with it tenderly. At the same time, it can become more rigid and, using the taut tip,
you can also increase the rhythm or contact intensity.

Almost all women reach climax if men lick their clitoris, perineum, the entrance
of the vagina, and anus. Although the maximum pleasure is focused on the clitoris,
from this erogenous point, the sensation of enjoyment can be transmitted to other
areas of the body if she breathes deeply to the rhythm of the stimulation of his
tongue and, at the same time, contracts the PC muscle.

The extreme feminine sensibility, which is always alert, warns promptly if he

caresses her mechanically, which inevitably decreases her excitement; as in any
sexual practice, it is important that both enjoy sensually.
The Best Way To Do It

If you act with sexual wisdom, the lover can arouse her morbidity by promising,
and at the same time, delaying the contact she craves without going directly to the
point of maximum excitement. The approach to oral sex is a refined art that must
be developed step by step, starting it as a slow dance that will gain speed until it
becomes dizzying, causing the bodies to shine with pleasure.

He kisses her deep in the mouth, plays to stretch her lips and with his tongue
tickles the inside; then he starts drawing the map of her body. He does it without
haste stopping at the breasts, rubbing and moistening when passing the nipples
before licking up and down the imaginary line that separates them following the
sternum. With the same unnerving slowness, he goes down towards the navel,
whose outline and interior he walks avidly; the hands, which have been following
the path along the sides of her body, begin to narrow her hips to accompany the
enjoyment that she will soon fully enjoy.

Now the high-voltage discharge is near because he is using his tongue to contour
the pubis, which bites softly before entering the folds that await him longing for
both sides of the labia majora, avidly sips the tender interior of the thighs, is
inserted between the buttocks and with a gentle lick, it begins.

Her libido intensifies, her body temperature rises, she lifts. She lifts the buttocks
and the pubis, with her legs open, so that he can hold them and caress them,
facilitating contact with the clitoris, which cannot wait any longer as it is firm and
tense with excitement.
Different Postures

There are many ways to enjoy cunnilingus and each couple must learn to find the
one that is most comfortable for them and the one that allows them to feel more
pleasure. The positions in which she is lying with her legs open so that her vulva
is well exposed to contact with his caressing tongue are the most adopted, but they
are not the only ones.

The position in which a cushion serves to raise the buttocks and then, he opens her
legs, while her feet rest on his shoulders is also very pleasant. There are couples
who prefer to practice oral sex while the woman is standing and he is kneeling to
lick the vulva or, they are both on the bed, he is lying and she squats with the
pubis at the height of his mouth.

However, perhaps one of the positions that are most often associated with oral
sex is the popularly called “69”, in which both lovers are stimulated at the same
time. The majority practice it by lying down man and woman side by side with
their heads directed in the opposite direction so that the genitals of both are at the
height of their respective mouths. A variant of this position is that one of them -
usually the man, who has more weight - is lying upside down and on top of that,
the woman is facing downwards.

When practicing fellatio and cunnilingus at the same time, some caution must be
taken when the x-climate approaches, since sometimes, at the time of orgasm she
can get out of control and hurt his penis with her teeth.
The Intercourse

This point of the sexual journey represents the desired goal of penetration for him,
but for women, it is one more of the multiple stages of eroticism and therefore,
she lives it differently. Only if you are intensely excited by the previously
compared stimuli and caresses, you enjoy it with her.

She is very hot to notice that he has reached the maximum point of erection, which
raises his libido even more. The vagina sinks with the juices that arise from the
depths and indicate that her whole body is willing to receive it in ecstasy. The
tense glans goes forward looking for the humidity of that cavern in which the
penis wants to love itself whole and be embraced with burning. That first moment
of penetration is of a magical sensuality, a unique encounter in which the walls of
the vagina are coupled to the shape and size of it as if a glove covered it to shelter
and caress it at the same time. The phallus rages with wild fury or penetrates
cautiously by trying and playing in that space that demands it vibrate with the
rhythm of the beating of the penis. Thus begins one of the erotic moments in which
more imagination can free lovers even further.

She, stripped of inhibitions, directs the action; his body moves by choosing the
cadence and the strength she desires from each onslaught, she demands more
speed, he wants more slowness, she wants him to play deep inside her or to move
away as if he were leaving her and re-enter with more force. Depending on the
position chosen for intercourse, different sensations are obtained. In order for the
woman to enjoy herself to the fullest, one of the two must stimulate the clitoris
while intercourse occurs. It is also most exciting to leave the phallus at rest for a
few moments and let it grow in the heat of the vibrant beats of the vagina, to
increase the passion.
Unlike what many lovers assume, it is not essential that the outbreak of orgasm
occurs at the same time. There is no doubt that it is pleasant that he delays
ejaculation to wait for her if her rhythm is slower, but the woman also enjoys
irrespective of whether she climaxes sooner or later.

One of the moments of greater intimacy and, for her, of intense emotionality during
intercourse, is the "after" when both are exhausted but full and are still tightly
embraced without wishing to detach and the penis is reducing its size inside the
vagina.

If the woman does not manage to have orgasms for a prolonged period of her
active sexual life and, out of shame or desire to please, she does not confess it by
choosing to pretend them, she not only limits the possibilities of the lover who can
help her reach climax, but also it prevents itself from accessing the supreme
pleasure of complete sexuality.
 Chapter 19 - Other Ways of Pleasure

Everything that is new in the art of sexuality is well received by women. She
wants to be amazed, and her emotionality is stimulated towards sensuality when
unpublished games and fantasies are added to erotic relationships.

Routine and monotony are the great enemies to fight for lovers, as well as rigid
attitudes and attachment to old patterns. If humor, imagination, and playful sense
are introduced, the passion remains and new springs always sprout from it. This
makes sure that sparks that ignite the bodies occur and cause more desire.
Fantasies for men begin with sight or touch, but for women, all of the five senses
are alert and willing to take action and vibrate with joy in the arms of those who
are capable of increasing the incitement and accompany her on that revealing
route of sexuality creating new intimate sensations. On this inexhaustible space
and road, deepening the feminine sensibility, she will find a companion always
willing to go to the new places. The erotic fantasy of expanding exciting situations
to reach the border of pleasure together is what she aims for.
The Game of the Roles

Creating a sexual relationship as if it were a stage or playing different roles is a

way of reinventing pleasure. Inviting with your eyes without saying a word,
inciting with the body adopting a special posture, or simply ignoring the other,
acting as if you were alone, provokes passionate reactions.

She leans languidly as if she wanted to sleep. Her eyes are closed and she does
not look at him or look for him, but something in her body seems to deny it, one
thigh is shrunken and she sees pubic hair, the other leg is tense as it would be.
Suddenly, he approaches and perceives the perfume that arises from the pubis,
and he cannot resist the temptation to sink his face between the softness of her
thighs and lick her until she abandons her lassitude and awakens all her erotic
instincts with caress.
The Shared Bath

Underwater, everything glides naturally, the skin shines and it is easy to caress
with the foam, play to make bubbles, provoke with the rubbing, to caress with the
sponge as unintentionally, and move away. The water slides through her skin, he
wraps her warm and perfumed body with his arms, but she turns her back and
everything indicates that she resists and that she does not want more pleasure than
the shared shower. However, he will try to seduce her with the force of his
excitement. Kneeling down, he kisses the belly and her belly button and slowly
descends down, licking with passion, until he feels it delivered and lost in the
burning tide of desire he has awakened.
Erotic Dreams

Just as sexual fantasies appear during waking hours, during sleep, the world of the
unconscious is still active and recreates erotic scenes. Sometimes, these are an
enriched continuation of a reality that has been lived, but they can also be totally
new because they come from hidden desires in the depths of the mind.

The sensual images of dreams have known or unknown protagonists, are plausible
or incredible, which sometimes surprises the woman or even the mob by the bold
look they present but since they contain so many complex and difficult-to-read
symbols, it is impossible to draw certain conclusions about its meaning.

Most commonly, in dreams, repressed ideas or desires are expressed, whether by

social conventions or prejudices, fears, or taboos. In this regard, she often dreams
of multiple relationships, infidelities, homosexuality, and similar issues, which
can be ghosts of women who, in reality, do not allow themselves to confess to
themselves. However, do not get carried away by the guilt or contradiction that
the dream images introduce, but try to incorporate the consciousness naturally. If
something that is remembered when waking up can lead to reality and contributes
to pleasure, it is positive to take advantage of it to enrich eroticism, as is done
with fantasies, but if it generates anxiety or doubts, it is enough not to give it
importance since Its meaning does not always respond to unspeakable desires.
 Chapter 20 - Stimulation and Anal Intercourse

The anus is the last intimate point in which lovers tend to venture because in many
cases, the woman resists being caressed and penetrated anally. This is a product
of the prejudices that our culture has thrown for centuries on this practice, calling
it unnatural. However, due to the sensitivity of the area and its multiple nerve
endings, it is one of the most intense pleasures of sexuality.

He longs to penetrate her in this way into a ceremony that represents intimacy and
dedication of the woman. This also shows that she knows how much she can
enjoy, but she must do it with due delicacy and when she is really prepared to
receive it. Therefore, and as part of the caresses and kisses to stimulate it, the
buttocks have a leading role with the help of which, she can discover the
excitement of this erogenous zone.

He stimulates the clitoris with his hands and his tongue noticing how his desire
increases, he dips a finger in the vaginal juices and travels back and forth along
the perineum to the anus, which is lubricated. He turns her back and, while
continuing to stimulate the clitoris with her fingers, begins to lick in circles from
top to bottom, first the buttocks and then the inner walls until they feel relaxed;
That is the time to support the tip of the tongue in the anus and begin to move it by
rotating it, pushing it inwards and also gently touching the beginning of the narrow
canal with one finger.

While continuing to excite the clitoris and the vagina, one hand goes up to the
breasts to pinch the nipples and add fire to her already intense pleasure and the
other hand gently directs the glans to introduce it, although only in a small part, in
the hole of the anus. If he finds resistance at this point, he can increase lubrication
with saliva or petroleum jelly that, together with the strong excitement she feels,
relaxes and facilitates penetration.

The penis remains still and expectant, becoming familiar with that hot cavity that
beats and presses it closely reflecting how much it enjoys; then, little by little, it
slows down slowly but soon begins to ram, first with delicacy, and as the channel
adapts to the size of its erect member and the spasms of it indicate the enjoyment
that makes it vibrate whole, the friction becomes more rhythmic and deep.

Anal penetration is one of the most intense pleasures of licking or caressing with
sexuality. Putting the tongue to the anus as an inciting caress preliminary to its
penetration or as part of oral sex is popularly known as the black kiss. It is one of
the deepest sensual pleasures she can feel and, once experienced, she will not
want to give it up.

Once the anal canal has been penetrated manually or with the penis, it should not
be done through the vagina, since there is a danger of infection, while, conversely,
this does not happen. She is lost in her pleasure, a thin layer of moisture spreads
throughout her body. She had never imagined that she could be so stimulated and
on so many points at once: her throbbing breasts overflow her hands, her erect
clitoris electrifies the fingers that caress it, the anus and the vagina tremble in
unison in contractions that transport it to a host of unprecedented sensations until
trembling with passion, it is released in a fast-paced climax.

If the woman is especially narrow or the trunk of the penis very wide, the caress
with the fingers in the anus, while being very stimulating, prepares her for
penetration. It is also effective if she takes time to relax it with one of her fingers.
This gradually manages to give the muscles elasticity to receive the penis while
contributing to her learning to enjoy this pleasurable intercourse.
Erotic Massages

For a sexual relationship to be really satisfying, one of the senses to cultivate is

touch. The massage has a general repairing effect, it releases tension and relaxes
the person, arranging the body to enjoy eroticism while awakening the hot spots
that cause arousal. Feeling your massaged body generates sensations as
stimulating as kisses, caresses, and other preliminary games waking up the sex
hormones that prepare you to enjoy intercourse.

Through this approach, both lovers learn to enter a universe of intense sensuality:
she, discovering unknown erogenous points that bring her to pleasure and him,
knowing in depth how she wants the sexual response of her senses to be
provoked.
The Most Sensual Areas

In the female body, every inch of skin is sensitive and its reaction is erotic.
Although there are many centers that have a greater exciting load and these do not
correspond to the erogenous zones only. The lover who concentrates attentively
on the response she emits will increase her excitement. Some high points are
located on the face, including the birth of the hair or temples, and if they are
traversed with the fingertips in rotational movements, as well as lightly touching
the contours of the lips, neck, ears, and neck, they also arouse intense sensations.

Lying on your back on a soft surface, your naked body is in contact with the lover
who sits next to you and runs along massaging all the surface of your body
avoiding the erogenous areas, with a slow and sensual touch of the palms of your
hands, the back or knuckles, gently fractioning the belly, thighs, and calves, in the
end, to gently traverse each of your fingers and the soles of the feet.

Then he incorporates it to his knees, placing himself behind her body to explore
the neck and continue massaging between the shoulder blades, the spine, the
waist, and gloating on the buttocks and thighs. The lover who concentrates
attentively on the response she emits will also increase her own excitement,
which will lead her to massage with the increasing erotic load.

Most women, when receiving massages, discover areas that send stimulating
loads to pleasure centers and that they had never even suspected existed in their
body. Once these intensely shocking contacts have been enjoyed, none of the
lovers will want to give them up.
How To Perform Them

To fully enjoy the erotic massage, it is convenient to create an intimate setting

with a serene atmosphere, with dim lighting and, if she wishes, perfumed with an
essence that pleases her. The massaging hands should be hot and, if possible,
smeared with an oil or lubricating cream so that they slide better.

To obtain and provide maximum pleasure it is better to alternate the proper

massage techniques for each point of the body. On the back, from the waist up, the
hands are placed on both sides and smoothly split up and down, including the
thumbs when they approach the spine. In the areas of muscles, it is necessary to
massage as if kneading, alternating with the hands down and slightly raised by the
center, giving soft taps with the action of Ventosa. Then, turn them to press with
the knuckles, which stimulates the shoulders a lot.

The onaz of the sternum is quickly rubbed in the front, which is extremely
exciting. Then, it is passed to the belly making undulating movements with the
palms of the hands, and from that point, it descends to the thighs to massage them
by its outer face with firmness and smoothness, with the back by the inner face.
Finally, both calves are taken between the open hands as if they wanted to draw
their contour to the ankles, then climbing with the same type of massage towards
the knees.

At this point, she will want the contact to be transferred to the erogenous zones -
senos, pubis, and vulva. He may verbalize it or he may notice it from her hectic
breathing and the increase in body temperature, so he will calm the desire with
more sensual caresses until she reaches an orgasm and seeks to prolong the
pleasure. Do remember that the massaging hands should be hot and, if possible,
smeared with an oil or lubricating cream so that they slide better. To obtain and
provide maximum pleasure it is better to alternate the proper massage techniques
for each point of the body.
Postures, Infinite Pleasure

In order to break the monotony, the couples have always put into practice
countless positions to make love. This search, however, must be motivated by
one's own desire, by the need to find new forms of shared pleasure and not as a
gymnastic practice or challenge. The intention is to discover sensations by freely
choosing to prolong or increase enjoyment. Postures are not closed formulas. On
the contrary, each couple must adapt them to their tastes, modifying them or
recreating them if this gives the sexual act a new incentive.

All positions that allow, during intercourse and penetration, the clitoris to be
stimulated by the friction of the pubic bone of the man or by the manual excitation
of him or herself, facilitate the orgasm of the woman. Those described below
have been chosen, taking into account female sensuality and, of course, in addition
to being pleasurable for both, they are highly erotic. Anyway, those with which
she enjoys the most have been distinguished with a star.
Burning Slavery

Moved by desire, he takes a soft silk scarf and knots it by tying his hands to the
bars of the head of the bed. Then he sits on top of her, who, lying on her back,
reveals her breasts. He licks them with passion, the woman half-opens her legs
with her knees raised and exposes to the man's hands the wet vulva and the
yearning clitoris that he stimulates with his fingers, making her enjoy intensely.
The temperature of the skin increases feverishly, the lips part ajar, the pupils
dilate and the gasp becomes moan or irrepressible scream. When desire cannot
wait any longer and both are already decidedly perched on the slope of pleasure,
he penetrates her without stopping to caress and lick her until the sexes of both
spills into an orgasm of unstoppable force.
Intimate Cadence

Lying on her back, she rests her head on her arm. He passionately kisses her neck
as he brushes a stroke with his fingers; she lifts her left leg and passes it over the
man's thigh so that he can penetrate her sideways. In doing so, her clitoris is
exposed so that it can self-stimulate. He can also do it alternating with caresses in
the breasts and belly. This posture produces an intense pleasure because she can
accompany the deep thrusts of him with slight movements of the buttocks against
the male penis so that the frictions in the vagina are more complete.
Burning To Duo

She is ready to enjoy fully lying on her back, sensually raises one of her legs and
flexes it resting on his chest, prompting him to penetrate while accessing the high
center of enjoyment. He stands on her side and stimulates the clitoris, also having
the breast within reach of the mouth; the woman's hand ascends through the belly
to the nipples, then stops at the navel with gentle caresses and gradually lowers
down to rest on the man's penis and guide it in the rhythm of stimulation. In the
frenzy of desire, he rubs the testicles and anus morbidly. This posture allows the
penis to enter deep into the vagina with slow-paced thrusts which have proven to
be very satisfactory, especially for women.
Side By Side

Both are side by side and face to face with all of their bodies in contact and the
penis inside the vagina; one leg of his intersects with hers, one of his hands takes
her by the waist and as the excitement grows he caresses her neck, back, and
buttocks; with the other arm he holds her head while kissing her passionately on
the neck, ears, and mouth. The narrow intimacy of this posture is very pleasant
and the stimulation of penetration becomes slow and exciting, and at times, the
penis can come out and caress the clitoris and vulva. When the frenzy reaches its
peak the penetration games become more intense and the rhythm is accelerated by
rubbing the clitoris against the pubis until both reach the climax.
Erotic Dance

She is sitting on the man's pelvis with her legs back; he flexes his knees when he
feels the provocative female buttocks against his thighs and responds by raising
his arms to stimulate her breasts. Burning, she seeks penetration by sliding her
vulva until she finds and embraces the erect penis with her vagina. Leaning on the
palms of your hands will raise and lower your body marking the rhythm of this
sexual dance in which it alternates undulating swivel movements of the hips. The
vaginal caress is intense and the pressure on the clitoris is very slight, which
makes the yearning to be satisfied with a powerful orgasm.
Stimulating Rhythm

He has dropped back on his bed, exhausted by the force of his desire; one of his
arms is thrown back completely lax, the other rubs against his thigh, which bends
over his body by placing between his legs while holding the buttocks to rock it,
later, at the rate of penetration. She separates and raises her legs flexing her knees
to hug him by the waist; The vulva also opens juicy fluids that flood it. During
intercourse, when both reach a vibrant rhythm and the clitoris becomes more and
more erotic in contact with the male pelvis, she can caress it to increase the
enjoyment feeling as he kisses her mouth deeply or licks her breasts until a wave
of pleasure flood the bodies completely.
Triple Pleasure

Leaning on the palms of the hands and on the knees, face down, raise the buttocks,
and half-open your legs to receive it from behind. He kneels and his excitement
increases as he contemplates her buttocks until he finally penetrates her. Her
desire grows unstoppable at every push of the penis inside her vagina, she groans
for arousal and her skin is invaded by a slight sweat; he whispers intimately and
grows her enjoyment by bending down to lick her back and stimulating the breasts
with his hands or passing one of them in front of the thigh and reaching the clitoris
in a passionate touch of his fingers. This caress, performed with the same cadence
of the rush of the penis, gives vaginal and clitoral pleasure at the same time,
which extends to the anal area, exploding after releasing all the energy contained.
Sensual Furor

She is lying on her left hip and he lies behind her crosswise on the inside of her
legs, holding her shoulders while she holds him by the feet; by posture, the bodies
are closely linked while maintaining a sensual balance.

With their eyes closed, their bodies approach and move away in a passionate and
tense cadence that increases urged by desire; her pubis rubs against his thighs, at
each stroke of the penis; at the same time she feels like the male hands are
twitching on her back and that leads her to travel the calves of the man more
gently or more intensely with her nails, to express all her burning, as the climax
approaches.
Serene Erotism

They are both sitting, he on a fluffy carpet and her on top of his thighs, with the
legs behind the male waist, passing one arm over his shoulders and feet firmly
supported. In this position of close contact, they can kiss with burning in the
mouth, rub the breasts against the nipples. He can also caress the buttocks
sensually and separate them to produce very pleasant sensations in the perineum
and the anus. She tenses and strains the leg muscles moving back and forth over
the penis. This position is different from others with the woman on top, because
there is no great freedom of movement, which adds morbidity to the situation.
Wild Wave

Lying on your back, intensely excited by previous caresses, open and raise your
flexed legs, to invite your partner to penetrate. He stretches out on top of her and
she hugs his waist with both legs so that her wet vulva and clitoris receive strong
stimulation while holding him with her arms by his shoulders. The male pelvis
remains high and she is held in balance on the palms and knees. This posture
allows rotary and undulating penetration movements inside the vagina with the
penis at the same time as the pubis rubs the erogenous areas of the woman.
Gradually the bodies will become more and more excited every day as she will
add to the fast-paced rhythm of him, raising and lowering the buttocks until they
reach the top of orgasm and are fully satiated.
Total Hug

Leaning on the elbows on a surface, she keeps the body elevated and offers the
buttocks in the sight of man. He hugs her completely from behind, following the
line of the female figure. The penis penetrates the vagina or anus, the pubis is
stuck to your skin and your chest against the arched back. While supporting one
arm, with the other, he hugs her until he sensually reaches her breasts and slides
gently down the belly to get tangled in pubic hair and then stimulate the clitoris.
First, he penetrates her slowly, entering and leaving until leaving only the glans
inside her, for, at last, he would ram with all the power of his ardor, while she
follows the sway with the whole of her body.
Irresistible Passion

Lying on your back with your head on a cushion flexes half of your body, with
your knees touching your breasts, your feet rest on his waist and your buttocks are
in close contact with the man's pubis, which is kneeling. In this way, he can
penetrate her deep anus and caress her clitoris at the same time and insert one of
her fingers into the vagina, making her enjoy with intensity for three different
points. She, to facilitate the rhythm even more, holds her calves or can also with
her hands stimulate the man, stroking his buttocks and his nipples. At the
culminating moment of intercourse, she pushes the buttocks even further upwards
to facilitate the cadence of the movement until the orgasm bursts.
Brake

He prefers to lie on his back, because the clitoris, the center of his intense
pleasure, can be stimulated. In a sensual way, he opens his legs and flexes them,
the entire vulva being shown in front of him. His knees brush her breasts and her
feet rest on his shoulders, which is placed by tilting the torso towards the female
body so that before penetrating it, he can lick her vulva while his hands hold her
breasts. Then he penetrates her and holds her with one hand by the buttocks to
mark the rhythm and raise it in an incessant cadence that charges more and more
speed, making her feel the force of the thrusts of his penis to the deepest point.
With the other hand, he caresses her face and lips until she reaches the limit of
agitation and desire.
Enjoying Without Limits

Insinuating, she falls face down with her body tilted and her head off the surface
of the bed resting her hands on the floor. Also on her side and leaning, he
penetrates her from behind while her fingers look for the vulva to caress it and
grow the excitement of both. He presses the clitoris and rubs it while intensifying
each movement of the penetration; her response marks the speed of the rhythm
until both reach orgasm. This posture gives deep pleasure if the penetration is
anal, since the manual stimulation on the clitoris to excite intensely relaxes it,
which facilitates the penetration and ramming of the penis.
Indomitable Fire

In the urgency of passion, every posture is valid to be satisfied and those that
improvise can give intense pleasure. She, lying on her back, drops her head, her
thighs rest on his, which remains seated with her legs wide open so he can
penetrate her, hugging her tightly by her shoulders and tilting his face so that his
mouth is positioned the height of the breasts that he kisses while the enjoyment of
both grow. Her hands hold him tightly in the back and they will travel tirelessly
indicating with caresses how the degree of excitement he feels deepens. At first,
they are tender. Then, they keep getting intense until they scratch her when she
loses herself in the endless orgasm.
Exchange Of Pleasure

He lies on the sofa on his back and she takes the command sitting on top. It shows
that he wanted to hold her. Then, he takes one of the thighs with his hand that
glides in fiery caress at the same rate as the fingers of the other stimulate the
clitoris. She participates too, doubly rubbing the vulva against the man's fingers
and bringing her hands back to brush the perineum and the trunk of the penis. In
this position, the penetration is deep or superficial depending on the movements
that she carries out raising and lowering the body so that the phallus enters and
leaves the vagina. For many women, the stimulation of the clitoris from below is
very pleasant and the orgasm more intense when moving in waves towards the
vagina and the anal area.
Exciting Balance

The fluffy carpet is a sensual invitation that surrounds lovers with its warmth, so
she lies on it and leans on her elbows. He responds to the incitement by sitting
between her legs and hugging her with his own. While touching her clitoris, she
gently begins to sway back and forth stroking his penis with her vagina.
Gradually, desire unites the bodies, which are in an electrifying contact. Her
breasts brush his skin; As the craving grows, he pushes himself forward and,
taking her by the buttocks, accompanies her on her swing, intensifying the
movements of intercourse.
Passion Game

Lying on the couch, she has raised and flexed her legs until her breasts are
touched with her knees. She keeps her feet up and holds them with her hands,
showing the wet vulva. He kneels, intensely excited at the sight of her vagina that
seems to call him. His approach is slow and passionate; he takes one of the thighs
with one hand and, with the other, leads his erect member through the zones of her
pleasure. He uses it to caress the labia majora and minor, traverse the perineum
and reach the anus. Then, he also stimulates the clitoris with the phallus, bringing
it to the climax. Only then he penetrates her, through the anus or the vagina, while
using his fingers to continue giving pleasure where she most desires.
Erotic Flight

He is lying on his back and stretching completely. She lies on his stomach,
crossing the fingers of her hands with his and matching her breasts with the man's
chest, feet with feet and pubis together in a sweeping contact. She directs the
game, raising and lowering the body so that the penis enters and leaves the vagina
at the rate that most satisfies her. At the same time, she can rub the breasts against
his skin or lean and kiss him on the mouth. He has limited his movements, so that
she, with the raised torso, moves like a bird, helping each other with the arms as
if they were wings. This intimate and sensual position allows a closeness that
invites to make rotating and undulating movements during the penetration.
Straight Contact

One or two pillows raise her back to keep the pelvis high while holding her feet.
He stands between her open legs and rests on the palms of his hands. With his
torso tilted to the woman's chest, he kisses her breasts to excite her as he
penetrates her. In this position, she is the one who maintains the cadence and the
close contact by moving the buttocks so as not to lose it, because, at the same time
that the penis pushes, the man's pubis stimulates the clitoris and the vulva,
generating a disturbing pleasure. The penetration is slow in this position, but if the
movements are powerful, it becomes deeper and deeper until both climax.
Deep Enjoy

She lies on her back, desire makes her head rest sensually and her eyes closed for
the pleasure she feels. She opens and flexes the knees showing the open vulva and
he lies face down between her legs, with the body tilted to take it by the
shoulders. When he approaches, the woman takes the penis to the entrance of her
vagina; that way she can stimulate him by stroking his circling buttocks or
pressing his waist as if pushing him deeper and deeper inside. This position gives
an intense enjoyment to both because he penetrates her to the deepest and she is
the one who increased the rhythm at her will to receive a more intense clitoral
stimulation.
 Conclusion

Thank you for making it through to the end of Sex Positions for Couples. Let’s
hope it was informative and able to provide you with all of the tools you need to
achieve your goals whatever they may be.

Now that you have completed reading this guide, I hope you will be able to
reignite your passion in your love life. Being passionate in the bedroom is all
about sharing your fantasies and being open with your partner. You will be
surprised to see how much your partner also wants to perform these acts.
Hesitation is the root of all unhappiness and dissatisfaction. In order to take your
relationship to the next level, you need to make sure that you try out the techniques
in this guide.

These positions and techniques are tried and tested and there are couples all
around the world that are looking to break the traditional mold. If you and your
partner are looking for something out of the ordinary, then this guide is a must for
you. Take your first steps toward a pleasurable tomorrow.

Finally, if you found this book useful in any way, a review on Amazon is always
appreciated!
 Description

Nowadays, the issue of living together as a couple goes far beyond that, since
most people who have a relationship are worried or have thought at some point
how they could do differently in their daily lives in privacy and thus not fall into
monotony, which is one of the main reasons for separation.

An essential tool to enjoy and play as a couple are books with erotic content that
not only allow us to inform ourselves, but also learn and educate ourselves about
the rich pleasure of sex, and of course, teaching us above all to know the tastes
and preferences of our partner as well as ourselves, and how from all this we can
benefit and enjoy full privacy.

Erotic books have revolutionized the world and are here to stay. That is why this
is one of the main reasons why Sex Positions for Couples has come to eliminate
the old taboos that have been a problem for some. It is also a book to learn and
have a little more knowledge about sex education.

Sex Positions for Couples will not only be pleasant to you but will help you
maintain a closer, more sincere relationship, with much more confidence, and
above all, will help both parties to have higher self-esteem.

In addition, we explain the benefits of making love, the importance of improving

the relationship as a couple, and other tips on sexuality that will awaken your
imagination.

Something that would be very interesting is that you read Sex Positions for
Couples with your partner under the sheets in order to finish what may wake you
up to this amazing book by Vanessa Secret.

Don’t wait and order your copy today itself!

 Sex Positions Beginner ’ s Guide

The Complete Sex Bible from Beginners to

Advanced for a Mind-Blowing Sexual Life:
Unique Sex Positions, Sex Techniques, and
Sex Pleasure to Reach an Orgasm
Veronica Secret
 Introduction

Congratulations on downloading Sex Positions Beginner’s Guide . In this short

introduction, you will find an overview of the topics discussed in every chapter.

Chapter 1 covers Seduction and everything that evolves around it. This
includes various techniques of seduction ​and the rules to make it work.

Chapter 2 covers the various Sex Techniques and determining which ones
are known to work as well as which technique could lead up to sex i.e. foreplay.

Chapter 3 covers Sexual Pleasure for women and the many methods that men use
that brings sexual pleasure to women.

Chapter 4 will cover Sexual Pleasure for men and the many methods that women
use that brings sexual pleasure to men.

Chapter 5 will cover Mind-Blowing Sex Positions and the many sexual positions
that couples can use to increase their overall sexual experience. It includes
complete details of the positions so that their use is clearly understood as well as
what sets them apart from other positions.

Chapter 6 will cover How to reach an Orgasm for both male and female as well
as what it takes to reach a full orgasm.

Every effort was made to ensure this book will bring you as much pleasure as
possible. Please enjoy!
- Veronica Secret
 Chapter 1: Seduction

Seduction is at the center of all initial attractions between all creatures. Seduction
is what starts a process of sexual connection and it can only be described as being
beautiful. It is also what makes life worth living, it makes us feel alive. But not
only that, it is also a genuine, mysterious and powerful form of behavior used
heavily in sexuality and sensuality. Although being sexual is a direct response
from seduction, it is only a fraction of what makes us a unique species. Being
sexual allows an individual to be creative and at the same time, many people feel
shame or embarrassment of such a natural human characteristic. When a person is
sensual, he or she are expressing a personal feeling which can be mistaken for
seduction. With sensuality, their personal feelings can lead to seduction if a
person wants to. Especially when he or she wants to be either sexually dominant
or sexually dominated.

Once you express your sensuality and create a seductive scenario you can then
begin to feel immersed and achieve your goal. You will not have to worry about
feeling guilt, shame or intimidation as you begin a sexual act. You automatically
and instantly become as one with the other person without judgment or guilt. Thus,
you are creating an intimate commitment that involves happiness, joy, and positive
energy.

In literal terms, seduction means, “To be attracted or tempted by something.” This

is not a bad thing, right? It’s a normal part of life and should be allowed to be
expressed openly and freely.

Seduction is also very attractive, but at the same time, many people label it as
manipulative as they feel victimized by what and how the other individual says
and does something. Is this a misconception or do people actually use seduction to
fulfill other underlying wants or needs? Is this why it seems like society seems to
frown upon sensuality, creativity, and seduction as we have witnessed many
leaders instill these qualities? Many of the people of power who use or who have
used seduction include Cleopatra, presidents Kennedy and Clinton, Beyoncé,
Mother Theresa, and Arianna Huffington. Although they all used seduction in
different ways, they still ignited a feeling of pleasure towards others. They also
managed to manifest a fantasy that was alluring to the masses and fed the many
needs of their following. Regardless of showing a sense of sensuality, they all are
artists who embraced their craft.

When an individual becomes a seducer, they are still able to crave adventure and
show appreciation for all of the things that are beautiful by using imagery. To a
seducer, everything is seen as beautiful. This is great to know as it can easily
create a new movement that brings back our very zest for life and removes the
concept that places seduction as being evil in nature. In reality, it is a great way to
connect people by using understanding, which serves many needs where all
parties involved can communicate, succeed, and benefit. As we continue to live
in a world that is dominated by technology’s effectiveness and efficiency, one
would think that the human connection and needs have become lost somehow.
What types of qualities are seductive?
Have you ever felt like all eyes were on you the moment that you walked into a
room full of people? Your eyes then instantly light up as you speak in a voice that
is cheerful and are able to complete your tasks with little effort. You seem
poised, confident and the security you exhibit seems to make others insecure.
Have you ever been in a situation where you met someone who was not the most
attractive, but their charm, positive energy, and personality made up for the
unattractiveness? These types of individuals are far and in between and are what
make for a great seducer to be. But to be considered a seducer you have to have
some qualities that reign supreme among the world of seduction, like these:

The Passion and Self-Expression are Unrestrained

“No matter what you are, be great at it.” President Abraham Lincoln was one of
the most seductive persons of our time. His confidence was staggering and he
never doubted himself and always looked forward in life. His entire career,
ethics, motivation, and passions were always uninhibited. What a great example
to live like than honest Abe! Allow your confidence to shine through alongside
your personality so they can both become a natural light among others as they
continue to want to be around you. In spite of this, self-expression that is
unrestrained is not the same as losing one’s control. It is only when people allow
their many insecurities to control them that they begin to lose their true identity.

This is why you need to be able to love what you do so that you do not lose faith
in your determination to achieve more than others could be able to.
Be a Tastemaker
To be recognized as a seducer you are normally known for being an artist, having
many artistic abilities or tastemakers. As a tastemaker, you see everything as
beauty. An example of this is when you throw a dinner party allowing your guests
to bring gifts of food for it. Then all you have to do is create fabulous meals with
what they bring. Then, as your friends arrive, they will instantly notice how
beautifully your place is decorated by using many themes of the current season,
holiday, or food being served. Every part of the place will be included as it will
then be able to scream relaxation, class, taste, ambiance, and warmth. As your
friends continue to look around in amazement, they will also notice the many
different tablecloths, music, drapes, and candles are all beautifully entwined into
the dinner event as well as your host changing their outfit to match each course of
the meal. The guests would never know what her creativity would bring next. It
would be as if she had a different theme for each day of the week. Not only would
your friend be imaginative, but a high amount of efficiency was flowing through
her veins. When the evening comes close, many guests would be able to make
more contacts. Because of this, a seductive tastemaker is able to demonstrate a
beautiful form of imagery, verbiage, and writing. They are never in a hurry
because of their love of life. When others are around, they become reminded of a
good life that they either once had or desired to make their own. Being able to
distract people who have certain desires like passion and creativity is an elite
skill that can easily make business connections.
Have Their Strengths
Being a great seducer means being able to make the best use for their strengths.
Plus, their strengths also end up being what they are passionate about, so this
ultimately turns into what they love. In today’s culture, where we have become
very logical, thought-driven, data-driven and mostly boring, we see seducers
being innovative in a mysterious way due to them being able to just be there. Then
what remains is the intuition and pure talent. Elvis Presley expressed this in his
dancing as he could not explain it because of it being from deep down in his
subconscious as he performed on stage. If you apply this concept then you will be
a seducer that requires very little effort.
Have Their Uniqueness
Every great seducer has a personality, style, fashion, passion, and individuality
that is unique. Domestication is not in their vocabulary and they have no problem
being themselves. This is what makes people attracted to their unknown behavior,
and exoticness but can easily relate to them at the same time. This creates a
balance that is intriguing and difficult but full of uniqueness instead of
understanding. For example, if you travel to any city and express a style that is
considered city-glam then you will see heads turn. But you must be able to
understand the people by asking yourself questions. If you only isolate yourself
away from an audience, then they will become alienated. An example of this is if
a woman from Brazil brings all of her exotic, colorful, and pleasurable attire to a
conservative city. Her attire of bursting colors, features, and patterns would be
unheard and void. Because of her being unique she is still able to relate to the
women of the city and being able to enable them by dressing in a sensual but
feminine fashion which allows them to transform into a new person. This could be
a good way for others to start getting enjoyment out of creativity, fashion, and art.

Have Their Confidence

To put it bluntly, all seducers are in complete control of their confidence. By
being yourself. Love of life. If you don’t believe you are able to, then you should
create one where you will. According to Thoreau “Imagine the life you live. Be
confident in the direction of your dreams.” Take the easy route without having to
worry about feeling guilty when you ask for life’s gifts. Go throughout life with a
full conviction because you deserve it.
Seduction’s History
The word seduction has a Latin origin which is "seducere" and has a literal
meaning of leading away or leading aside. In the case of us, we are always
teaching others to lead people in a different direction of their toxic way of
thinking and to head to a life that is better and is full of loving relationships,
wealth, and good health.

In historical times, seduction was referred to as having temptation avoided and

not being lured. In the Bible, it shares instances of where Eve had seduced Adam
in order for him to eat the fruit that was forbidden as well as Eve was seduced by
the serpent. These examples allow us to be able to choose what we are seduced
by and thus ignoring any distractions that are seen as negative and toxic as well as
modern temptations. As soon as we choose, we are using that power of choice to
decipher the difference of two lures that are negative and positive, then we can
easily make an analysis of a specific situation.

According to the definition by Google, seduce refers to being “attracted

powerfully”. This could be exciting when we are considered to be an energized,
magnetic, intelligent, sexy human as we are either attracted or repelled by the
Earth. The definition continues and states a sentence that uses the word as an
example for a coffee shop. We can imagine a coffee shop as being attractive
because of the shop decoration, the aromas, and smells and overall ambiance. In
our professional lives, we strive to help others to be successful and attractive.
For us to do that, you must be able to seduce yourself. Learn to have your life,
mind, and emotions controlled. For example, a client was told to seduce his ride
to work because he did not enjoy it. How can the commute be enjoyed, fun, and
attractive if the amount of time it takes cannot be eliminated?

Also, because seduction had a few connotations that were negative in the past, we
can have the definition rewritten as “creating lifestyles, careers, health,
relationships, and families that are exciting and meaningful.” However, some
decide to maintain the definition that is negative, as only a few people truly
recognize the act of seduction as the serving to others' needs. It also can be seen
as a win-win situation, where they actually allow their insecurities to fall at the
weigh side and having a full understanding of the viewpoints of others. It is truly
being selfless, and nowhere near to being selfish.

This brings us to another important point. What makes seduction such a lost art? A
lot of people today have a feeling of entitlement, are unwilling to compromise,
and are impatient with getting what they want. They ultimately fail to meet the
other person halfway. They think that the way they currently are will have a
positive effect on somebody. Plus, our many times of narcissism and self-
absorption have caused us to lose our ability to have others pleased just by the
point of view they have. According to best-selling author Robert Green, he says,
“We play a social game of seduction outside of ourselves as we listen to others. It
is about having their energy absorbed and becoming a part of their world. The
times we live in are full of people who have become self-centered.”

For as long as mankind has been around there have been many seducers that are
considered to be master of it. They are:

Mata Hari: She was an exotic dancer from Holland, who was able to
seduce others to become a popular woman who became an effective WWI
German spy.
Wallis Simpson: Was a socialite from America who seduced Prince
Edward VIII to be with her after abdicating his thrown within a year of
seeing her.
John F. Kennedy : Was able to seduce the United States by having the
 country elect him for president. He was also able to engage Richard Nixon
during a presidential debate. The debate was widely split between radio
and T.V. listeners where most of the radio listeners favored Nixon and most
of the T.V. viewers preferred Kennedy. It was believed that the charm of
Kennedy was what won him the election literally without having to say
much.
Cleopatra: She is well known for seducing Marc Antony and Julius Cesar
and became the model for female seductresses. All throughout her ruling,
she utilized her appearance, persona, and choice of words that were beyond
exquisite. She had many fearless acts that were unexpected like when she
used a carpet to wrap herself in front of Julius Caesar or the time, she
helped feed the poor by using her own grains.

Since this is known to have happened in history, why don’t we see any more of
these types of women? Why are all of the women today judged just because they
wear high heels and lipstick? The main reason is that our society considers it too
provocative and needing to be repressed more. But why do we use repression?
Why did we stop celebrating women? It seems as though women have now begun
to think that they are not allowed to be feminine. It like they have been condemned
to use their feminine prowess in all aspects of life.

Today’s “Cleopatra” has no care for what others might think of her, has no guilty
conscious concerning any actions, and is very aware of when to use her seductive
nature for her benefit or if repression is necessary. As soon as she becomes
aware, she is able to make the best decision for the use of the graces she has.

So, by now, I’m sure you’re wondering, what does seductive success, business,
and relationships have to do with this?
For you to understand how, we need to explain a quick scenario for you to have a
full understanding.

First, let’s introduce you to Dick and Jane. Jane is a young woman who is
stunning, obviously intelligent and beautiful and very accomplished with herself.
Ed is a normal guy, but he has a certain ability. He is known to be quite the
seducer and knows the right way to seduce (which Jane knows how too).

So, according to Dick here is what he knows:

1. Each person is on an individual path that they control.
2. Nobody is totally wrong or totally right.
3. Everybody has worth no matter if Dick agrees or not.
4. Every person is an energy source. We get to choose if it’s negative or positive
energy.
5. The good must be seen in all as the bad is ignored.

So, you may be asking now, “Who cares what Dick thinks about that?”

Well, actually a lot.

Jane is a young woman and beautiful. Dick is an older, average man.

So, what exactly is the deal?

Well, Dick is by far older than Jane but by no means is he weird for liking Jane.
The reason why is because the Universe is known to be timeless where age is
unknown. Dick knows this to be true. He also knows that he is not interested in a
beautiful, young woman but a person who has an energy level that is the same as
his, dreams that are the same, and someone who he can grow together with. This
is outstanding for Dick because he prefers to find the best woman available.
Society’s Take on Seduction
Whenever we need a good source to consult, we can always count on the
dictionary to be able to get a more definitive meaning of what seduction is.

Here is what the meaning of seduction is according to the dictionary:

: The persuasion of a person to partake in a sexual act
: Something sparking interest as well as attracting a person(s)

That is pretty cut and dry, huh? Well, yes and no. This is mainly because the
definition does not only mention about sex but also where it means sparking
people’s interest, too. That is pretty interesting, huh?

If you are currently in a relationship, then it may not take much to accomplish
persuading your partner into having great sex with you. But, that kind of seems
like asking for a one-time deal. Now, check out the second meaning, now you see
something that has a good stance.

Giving your full attention to seducing is not as easy as it seems. This is because it
will have to be perfected and done correctly. Besides that, it can’t be something
where you stop doing. To build up a great seduction you must be willing to keep it
going for an extended amount of time.

What My Idea of Seduction Consists Of

My idea of what seduction is consists of being a type of art. When you do it
correctly, it can become a tool that is very powerful for good things. It is by no
means easy to become a seducer. It is definitely nothing that you can be trained
for.
As far as my own definition of it is concerned, I would have it at around the same
as what Wikipedia has it listed as:
“Something is seen as positive, being a synonym of charming a person whether
they are female or female, by way of appealing to the person by way of various
senses, at times with the elimination or reduction of fears that are unfounded and
which lead to the sexual freedom of a person.”
Here, we again see that “sex” is used again but only the edges. I am ok knowing
this. My opinion is that if you are able to successfully perform the seduction, then
you should be able to draw in closer to your partner. This will allow you to
tighten the gap between you two.
To ensure that your seduction is done successfully, there is a good outcome that
you can be sure of and that is having an increased amount of sex. Regardless,
there could be more to it than that. When seduction is done correctly then you have
a better chance of building a bond that is long-lasting for years to come. This will
ensure that there will be no distractions or temptations coming from any negative
external source.
Now imagine, you were able to land a date with a girl you had interests in for a
while. You are now sitting in a nice restaurant with her. You begin to think of
ways to move a step further. Or perhaps you go to a dance club and spot a
beautiful woman eyeing you but you don’t know how to approach her.
You could be feeling shy or nervous. You start questioning yourself about the
appropriate thing to do. Would touching her hand be ok? Or her arm? What did
her “look” really mean? Should you be aggressive and take a risk? Should you
see if she makes a move first? Is your status enough to interest her further?
Just make sure you do not have bad feelings. It’s quite natural if you feel
awkward. You are not expected to be a natural at it. This is why it is good to
know that seduction can be a learned trait and that you can be taught how to
perform it correctly. But remember, it will need to be practiced because of it
being an art. To help you on your learning journey, we’ve listed a few ways that
can help you to seduce the female species.
Take it Slow
The first thing to realize before you start seducing is that it will not happen
overnight. It can take several weeks or even months. So, if you prefer to have one-
night stands then you need to look elsewhere for that guidance. It takes the perfect
amount of time to ensure a comfort level is good with a woman. This means she
must be able to be allowed to know you inside and out. Also, she needs to be
comfortable and safe before she will lower any and all defenses. This is why this
process cannot be rushed. If you do though, you will certainly regret it afterward.
Take it slow. Take the time that perfection needs and that also includes you
knowing everything about her. Taking the time to know each other will ensure that
you will have a great beginning.
Dress Appropriately
What you decide to wear will have a huge impact on the impression you make and
this includes if it will be the first impression. This is why it is never a good idea
to dress sloppily. Do not try to groom yourself as someone you’re not because
chances are if they wanted to be with someone else then they would have. So just
groom yourself as you would on a normal day. Plus, there is no need for you to be
fake. When it comes to real women, they want a real man, so make sure to dress
for the occasion. This does not mean to go straight to a suit. Just having a nice
shirt with slacks wouldn’t hurt the chances you have. This also means no sneakers
too. Invest in a good pair of loafers.
Talk Naturally with Your Own Words
Of course, all women love a man to be masculine but don’t go overboard and start
acting like an alpha male. You can have plenty of masculinity just by being how
you are. There is plenty of evidence showing women are pretty impressed when
they know that a man has a vocabulary that is decent and knows how to use it.
This lets them know that the man is not only smart but also has a decent education.
So yes, it is true that women not only like what a man has on the outside but also
have an interest in what the man offers inside.

Lend Her Your Ear

This is an important one to always keep in mind. Don’t just listen to her; give your
full attention to what is being said. Also, stay actively engaged and ask her
questions about what she talks about. Nobody likes to hear the other talking about
themselves or what they do with friends. This only shows your disinterest and
you pretty much stop there and call it a night and part ways. But if you continue to
remain engaged in her then you will have her feeling like she is on top of a petal
stool and that you are able to show genuine and sincere interest in her. Also, there
is nothing wrong with making her feel like she is the only one for you.
Body Language is Key
We like to think that all humans are mostly verbal, but there is a lot more to just
being verbal. This means we do a lot of communicating that is nonverbal body
language. This type of communication is just as important if not more especially
when it comes to meeting a woman. You need to ensure that it communicates your
confidence, some teasing, and of course interest. But make sure that you are able
to recognize this in a woman also. You don’t want to receive the wrong signals.
Abstain from Alcohol
Although having a drink can help you relax during a mutual meeting, it is
recommended to be off-limits because of the possibility of backfire. This could
make the difference between nothing or something with her. So, if you approach a
woman in a bar make sure that you haven’t had any drinks first that way you can
start by offering her a drink as you sit down next to her at the bar. This will show
her your confidence while you break the ice.
Overcome the Fear
When we are fearful, we are responding to a subconscious response to a risky
situation. Although the risks of physical harm are slim to none, there are still other
risks to consider like rejection or if she laughs at your attempt to bring up a
conversation. There is also a fear where she will simply get up and leave and
making you feel ridiculed as you sit there alone. The best way to handle this is to
overcome fear by mastering it and moving past it.
Maintain Your Eye Contact
Unfortunately, many men have a problem with maintaining eye contact during a
conversation. But you don’t have to be one of them. Being able to maintain your
eye contact says a lot about you and you being confident is right up there. This
does not mean you only have to keep it for a little bit, no. Maintain it throughout
the conversation. So, when another woman walks by, ignore it. Doing this will
tell her that all your attention is focused on her and her alone.
Grooming Is Attractive
If your razor is collecting dust then it might be time to give a good shave to your
beard. If you like beards then you can also give a good trim to it. This goes for a
haircut if it’s been a while. This doesn’t mean you have to shave it all just having
it off your ears will do if you prefer. Women just do not like to be around
someone who doesn’t like to take care of themselves. That just sends the wrong
message and gives them too many red flags to stay away from.
Confidence is Sexy
If you are not able to say simple phrases confidently to yourself then you are
giving yourself a huge disservice. Not only are you separating yourself from the
winners' circle but you won’t be able to carry a conversation confidently when
you meet her. It’s obvious that they want their men to be self-confident as well as
knowing their own worth. You can show this with your body language and
conversation skills.
Choose the Right Ambiance
If you plan to get to know her better and want to make it past the “friend zone”
then meeting at a dance club will not show that. Make sure you pick a nice place
that is quiet or has a noise level that is adequate for a good conversation to take
place without yelling over anything. When you pay attention to the ambiance you
are showing that you are interested and really want to give her your attention. You
just have to make sure that you can hear her.
Maintain the Flow of the Conversation
Whatever you do, do not let the conversation stall and burn out. Of course, a
natural pause is ok and they are encouraged. What you don’t want is to be sitting
there talking and then realize that nobody is talking anymore and you are left in
silence. This is disastrous because you will unlikely be able to pick up the
conversation again. To avoid this, mix up the conversation and pick up on cues
from what she says as she talks. You can then ask questions that you create from
what she says. As you mix it up, you’ll be able to maintain the flow.
Be Comfortable
There is a lot to say when it comes to being comfortable and showing that you are
or not. The best way to know is the positioning of your body. To get more
comfortable you can easily go on a walk together and you can even go a little
further and hold her hand if she allows it. This will open a huge comfort zone and
nothing lifts the jitters more than being accepted as you extend your comfort zone.
Be the Gentleman Type
Impatience can be a real turnoff to any woman and it makes you look rude.
Remember, not all women like bad boys so why would you risk it? Being a
gentleman not only plays it safe but it shows that you can be polite and would
know how to treat her well.
Leave Room for Mystery
Leave some room for a little mystery and don’t talk about everything. You have to
realize that talking a lot but leaving things out without pushing it further towards
sex can make you seem alluring to a woman. This little mystery will keep her
interest as long as you want her to be.

As you use the tips above you will have no problem improving your seduction
skills but remember, it is not for a temporary amount of time. It is going to be a
long time and being patient will help you get there.
Seducing a Man
It can seem like an obstacle when it comes to seducing a man. This can seem true
for women who are unfamiliar with the art of seduction. But so, you are aware,
there are several techniques that you can learn so that you have everything you
need. When you learn how to utilize your sexiness to make a man interested you
will be able to have a lot of fun between the both of you. So, follow these tips so
that you can get the fun started.

Frequently Make Eye Contact

A man usually notices a woman’s eyes first upon the initial meeting. For some
reason, they like to gaze into a woman’s eyes right off the bat. This is true even
before they move their eyes down and around. The eyes are a sexy part of a
woman and can express desire and mysteriousness without even making a word.
This can be to your advantage as you frequently make eye contact to seduce him.
As he talks, look at him directly as well as when no words are expressed and
maintain it for a few extra seconds. This might be tough to do, but after you
practice it more then it becomes easier.
Wear Figure Flattering Clothes
Although a lot of men prefer the provocative look, you will be able to make an
impact as you wear clothes that will have your figure flattered instead of opting to
show a lot of skin.

No matter what type of figure you have, the point is to wear clothes that make you
look good regardless of the amount of skin showing. This will go a long way and
will grab a guy’s attention. So, if you want to show some skin you would benefit
with a dress that shows cleavage, If you have long legs, then a skirt with heels
will be the way to go.
Smile Often
When a guy sees a woman smile, it instantly boosts their confidence level. Not
only that but a genuine smile will grab his attention every time as well as give you
all of his attention.

The most effective part is when you smile after he does or says something. But
make sure it’s not fake, those don’t count. They are easy to spot so it’s best not to
try. Spread your lips and show your teeth and let him know that you are a happy-
go-lucky type of person.
Fish for More Information that is Personal and Intimate
When you make small talk or talk about something that has limited info, try to
make him open up more to share more information that is personal and intimate.
As you continue to learn how to seduce, there is nothing wrong with asking
questions that are more personal as long as you are able to share some intimate
details too.

An example of this would be the type of movie he likes to watch in the bedroom
or naming one thing that can turn him on the most. Don’t forget, he will become
even more comfortable once you share a few of your intimacies and then share
more of his.
Your Body Language Should be Used to Show Interest
Communicating with body language can show interest without even whispering a
word. You can easily use your body language to make it seem like you are not into
him or you can act interested by way of smiling and making eye contact. You can
also sit directly in front of him and try leaning in towards him a bit. If he mirrors
all of your moves then the feelings are mutual.
Make Constant Contact
As you seduce a guy, you must remember that you can touch him as much as you
want. Good examples include placing your hand on a knee as he talks or leans
toward his ear as if you’re going to whisper and brush your lips against it.
Using the power of touch can be very effective for times where you are still
figuring out how to seduce. Just make sure that it is in a natural way so that there
is no chance of being turned off.
Be Alone with Him
This is perfect for the times that you are with each other and a group of friends.
Insist that you get him alone for at least a couple of minutes.
Make suggestions about where to go together. It could be at a bar for drinks or the
pool hall for a couple of games. When you get him alone you achieve more
freedom to send personal seductions to him, as well as making sure that his frame
of mind is right.
Send text messages that are sexy
This would be appropriate as long as you mutually exchange numbers. It is a lot
easier to seduce a guy as they are sent sexy and steamy text messages. You can
also create a world where the only two occupants are you and him. You both can
send each other messages all day but don’t send too much.

You can also send a regular text message that expresses your fondness for him and
that you have been thinking of him. This will allow you to get his imagination
going and possibly go to the next level,
You might find that this gets you turned on, too.
Get as awkward as you would like
When silence becomes awkward that is when it can also be interesting as well as
effective for when the time would come to stir up a guy’s sexual tension.
But, another option that can be used instead of awkward silence is to allow a few
seconds to pass to act like nervousness as you seduce him. You can also brush up
against him as you walk past him or bending over in front of him as you “drop”
something.
Don’t be too hard for him to reach
A lot of guys like to chase women. But that doesn’t mean you need to be super
hard to reach either. Make sure that you give enough space so that he has a taste
but doesn’t get to have it all yet. Guys like that and will be very responsive to this
method as long as it stays fun.

There’s nothing wrong with keeping him working for your attention as you seduce
him and maintain his anticipation. Whatever you do, don’t require him to do
something if you don’t plan to reciprocate to him.
Express Your confidence, nothing else
There is no doubt that men love a confident woman. Every person has certain
insecurities, but you need to make sure not to share any of them. The reason why
is the possible negative effect they could produce.
So, what you need to be sure of is not to describe a body part you dislike the most
or asking him to describe you by the dress you wear. Leave the negativity at home
and give him the best of you because that is what he wants.
Laugh as Much as Possible and Stay Positive
Together with showing him confidence, make sure you maintain a positive
conversation. Don’t talk about boring or redundant topics like work, or a friend.
A guy likes when the glass is half full and will totally avoid those that seem to
enjoy talking about negativity.

To be interesting, chat about the amount of fun it was at the last party you attended
or about the new promotion you received.
Besides the tips you just learned, it’s also good to know that the ability to seduce
a man takes time and requires experience. As you continue to develop your skills
of seduction, you’ll eventually understand what doesn’t work and what does then
you’ll be able to foster it yourself to create a personal type of flirting. You will
also see that using effective ones will have the best beneficial results.
 Chapter 2: Sex Techniques

Making love is an art that is practiced over a lifetime. While this may seem like a
long time, a lot of people have no problem with that. As a person’s sexual sense
begins to ripen, there are a few techniques that have been tested and will enrich
your life as your lovemaking becomes enhanced.
The Coital Alignment
To enhance your intimate connection, we use a technique called the coital
alignment. In this technique, the man is positioned forward four inches as if you’re
in the missionary position. But you want to make sure that he is not on his elbows,
and both arms need to be cupping the shoulders of his partner his allowing body
to be flat on hers.

Partners’ spines then need to be in alignment with his penis at the clit so he can
rub it naturally. The legs of the woman need to be extended out straight with his
touching each other as she then pushes the pelvis up a couple of inches. Then, the
man pushes gently down so a little resistance is given. This technique requires no
thrusting movement as the movement is a rocking motion that is up-and-down.
When you are ready for him to be deeper, the woman only needs to have her
inner-thighs spread wider and have her ankles resting on the man’s calves. As
your bodies move in sync icy, it creates a pleasurable and subtle way to make
intimate love.
Making the Orgasm Last Longer by Riding the Waves
This technique can be done either alone or with your partner. This ancient
practice is specifically designed for the pleasure to be delayed and having the
potential release increased.

The technique is simple: You can perform this by yourself or together with your
partner and bring the two of you just to the point of orgasm. You then stop
altogether. Breathe in deep and make your genital muscles squeeze. You will feel
the rise of energy throughout the core of your body. Upon exhaling, you will feel
the drop-in energy. Complete this at least three times. Upon the fourth time, you
will then allow your release to happen.

This technique is best experienced when practiced alone and if you quickly
orgasm or if you prefer to have the entire experience prolonged.
An Intimate Massage: Using Touch Together with Sex
The use of a sexual technique does not always have to be used in the bedroom.
This is because the majority of making love actually takes place before
intercourse. For you to be considered a good lover, you must know how to use
your hands when touching. When you are giving an intimate massage, you are
making a connection that goes beyond wonderful, and you are learning what
makes him/her feel good. It is also a great way to bond.

There are currently two types of intimate massage that you can utilize:

The first massage is a soothing type that involves the use of different lotions
and oils that are rubbed gently into the body starting at the head and
working down to the toes.

The second is called the body-to-body massage. This involves using your
own body to give an intimate massage. This is done by sliding your body on
the back of their body in an up and down motion while using their nails,
nibbles/bites, and even hair. Be aware that some of the massages might
involve masturbation so make sure that your partner is aware of this so that
you both can achieve the maximum amount of pleasure possible.
Utilize Erotic Talk
When we don’t give enough credit to the words we express in erotic
conversations, we don’t allow their power to strengthen what we are
communicating ahead of time. This is why it is good to be able to use them during
sex or even when you both are not together by sending text messages or
voicemails.

Although, a lot of couples seem to be unable to say what they want while having
sex so they usually end up saying nothing. Of course, this could be that the term
“dirty” is used but if you explain what you like and don’t like then you might be
surprised to see how arousing it could be.

Remember though, it might be difficult to open up for your partner. Be sure to

promote respect for that as well as the comfort level of your partner.
Stimulate and Strengthen the PC Muscle
The PC muscle is anatomically located under the pelvis and also connects both
genitals and anus to the legs as well as to the bones used to sit. Its other purpose
also includes controlling the urethra, vagina, anus, and seminal canal’s ability to
open and close.
How exactly does this turn into a sexual technique that one can use? Easy, if the
man is able to strengthen is PC muscle, and then he would be capable of
maintaining an erection for a longer amount of time because of the blood being
stimulated towards the penis. For women, this allows their vagina to grab ahold
of the penis and keep it tightly inside.

You can try this exercise to strengthen yours by doing this:

To start, contract or squeeze this muscle rapidly at least 10 times. For the last
contraction, hold it after inhaling for 5-10 seconds and release it along with your
exhale. You don’t have to worry about having a certain place for this to be done.
It can be completed while commuting in your car, as you sit at home while
exercising or whenever. For women, it is easier to practice while in a sexual act
because it requires squeezing and contracting while being penetrated by her
partner. When this technique is conducted you are guaranteed to bring extra
stimulation to him while she receives a higher amount of pleasure.
Give an Extra Deep Thrust
As soon as you get in the penetration position, a technique exists that allows the
man to make a deeper thrust than they ever could before. With some of the
positions or any position for that matter, a man is able to perform this by having
the legs of the woman spread with her hips at an elevated height for the best
results.

To get your thrust on you must know when to begin. So, as you begin the thrust in
and feel that you reached the end, take a pause, and press a little more right as
you’re about to pull back. You might feel like you are in a pool and pushing off
the pool wall. Make sure to slowly advance first to get a good rhythm, and then if
you want to go faster you can.

You should allow your partner to anticipate this so she can make adjustments that
can assist with relaxing so he can enter further by lifting herself higher. When
partners allow this extra push, it can lead toward many more that will increase the
pleasure you feel.
Make it Seductive
This has got to be at the top of the list for all-time best techniques. It is very easy
to learn and not as complex as one would think. The only thing is that it requires
enough time for it to be applied correctly and to be maintained. To get it started,
all you have to do is start by giving a compliment. This will give an instant boost
to their self-esteem and they will feel encouraged to get closer to you and know
you more.

Also, you can easily make it personal by writing a letter by hand and putting it in
an area where you know they will see it. This will have them thinking of you
nonstop and anticipate the time that they will be able to see you again.

If you decide to go out on a date, you can easily flirt with each other as you did on
your first date. Flirting is a great form of seduction that allows the spark to be
alive and the love fresh.

Regardless of the way you decide to introduce seduction, you can mix it up
occasionally so that your partner continues to know that you love them.
Use Sex Toys to Warm-up
When sex toys are added to the mix, they can add extra spice to a couple’s sex
life. This is important when you feel that a change is necessary for the bedroom.
Once you both agree to introduce them, you can start by adding a vibrator.
For men, they can use the vibrator to assist in the arousal of their partner so that
she will receive a nice stimulation that will increase the natural lubrication that is
produced. The use of a vibrator can be considered an important tool as well as a
great sexual technique to learn.
For women, the use of a vibrator can come in handy when she decides to stimulate
her man’s perineum or testicles. The key is to slowly move across the areas
because of their sensitivity. However you apply the vibrator, allows your man to
tell you which way feels the best.
Become Familiar with the Erogenous Zones
When you become familiar with the erogenous zones, you are educating yourself
with the knowledge of knowing exactly where on the body the spots that create the
best physical sensations that lead to pleasure.

There’s a lot to know, so you better get started.

Just remember though, not everyone is the same so what you like won’t
necessarily mean that your partner will like it.

To find them the fastest, your best bet would be to give a sensual massage. But, in
general, just touching as you make love will allow you to easily find the locations
that stimulate him the most. Some obvious locations where you can start include
their earlobes, nipples, armpits, scrotum, feet, belly, the lower back, the neck, and
inner arm.

With many nerve endings throughout the body, just about anywhere we are
touched we will experience many pleasing feelings. So if you have never tried,
you don’t know what you are missing.
Kama Sutra Technique (Putting on the Sock)
Not only is it foreplay an important part of making love, but it is also a great way
to stimulate arousal. The Kama Sutra has a great technique that they call “Putting
on the Sock” and it is actually a pretty erotic way to get the party started.

To start, have your partner lie on her back and the man sits between the legs and
places his penis at her vagina’s opening. He then slowly uses his fingers to caress
the vagina. By this time, the anticipation is enough to drive her wild, but this is
just getting started.

Now, the guy begins to slowly place his penis where his fingers were and using it
to continue stroking the vagina. As you continue to stroke it more arousal will
occur which will add an additional amount of lubrication. As soon as it is
decided that enough lubrication has been created, then the man can enter all the
way in to complete the technique.
Lip Trace
This oral technique is great if you are not too experienced with giving “head.” It
will allow you to warm her up as you plan to give her the best pleasure you know
possible.

The technique is not hard to master so let’s see what it entails.

First, you want to be at the labia and place your tongue at the bottom and make
your way up to the clit. Make sure to go slow because if it’s too fast then she’ll
likely lose any sensation she had building up from it.

As soon as you reach the clit, begin to lick back down but on the opposite side of
the labia. Continue licking in this pattern and try changing it up by using breath
and the speed that you lick.

When you begin to see her body squirming or as she begins to moan or pulls your
head in closer, then you should continue the technique because she is expressing
how much she is enjoying it.
The Oral Aphrodite
This oral technique can be a little more involved, but once you see why you will
be happy that you are performing it.

You want to start off by using your tongue to separate the vaginal lips with very
little pressure.

You then make your way to the clit and make a twirling motion with your tongue
around the clit. Continue with this until you notice her becoming more excited and
wetter. Keep the same pace and resist to add more pressure.

As you sense her being on the brink of explosion, begin to go faster and increase
the pace and pressure of the licking.

To give an even more pleasurable feeling, add the technique to the area between
the labia and clit.

To take her to the point of no return, add a little sucking to her clitoris. But make
sure to sense whether she is enjoying it or not first.
Keeping Her on the Edge
This oral technique does exactly what you would expect, keeping her on the edge.

This is also great to use if you are never doing anything “new” in the oral
department or if you have never done oral before. This goes above the “alphabet”
method that most goes usually go for.

For this, you have her lie down, and then place both arms under her thighs for
good leverage as she straddles your face.

After that, you can decide how to pleasure her using any style that you desire. She
can also decide to grind against you, or you can send her on her way yourself.

If you want to add more spice, add a vibrator. There has never been a woman
who has never had an interest in the use of a vibrator. Who would? It just adds to
the pleasure.
Edge It
Edging is a great technique that allows a partner to last longer as they have sex.
Basically, it is when a person builds up to a point called “ejaculatory
inevitability” (the point of ejaculation). They then relax and calm down for a few
seconds before restarting the sex act. If you are a guy you know what this
ejaculatory state consists of. If you are the female half then you know too if you
have ever seen his “face” during sex.

With an event of “ejaculatory inevitability,” it is referring to a point right before

ejaculation occurs as the prostate and vas deferens helps to move the male semen
up and out of the urethra.

You can easily practice edging on your own just remove by concentrating on the
number of sensations you have and feel throughout your body. As soon as you feel
the edge coming, you stop the action and control it before you come. In sex
therapy, this technique is known as “stop-start.”

If you want to do it with a partner too, then you can. Not only does it work but
you’ll see that you are starting to last longer in bed. So when you are with a
partner and plan to edge, you just simply prevent the stimulus from happening by
concentrating on her more or just take a simple break. If you become placid from
stopping don’t worry about it, chances are high that another opportunity won’t be
far behind.

Once you find your comfort point of where your point of no return is, you can
zoom around in the red zone all that you want without having to worry about
taking any breaks. This a good advantage to have but it’s not the only one.
Another advantage is having an orgasm that will become more powerful because
of staggering your climax.
This will occur because the amount of semen that is readied will become
massive. Not only will that but, the amount of pleasure felt will also increase. The
amount of psychological and emotional tension that is increased and released will
also increase the pleasure level you reach and thus intensifying the whole
experience.
Mix in a vibrator
Using a sex toy for both a woman and man is not awkward because a majority of
men would actually enjoy the sensation of vibrations against their penis and the
area known as the frenulum. In fact, a study conducted in 2012 found that 45% of
straight males have actually enjoyed the use of a vibrator.

With vibrators being marketed towards women (for obvious reasons), that has
since started to change recently. Case in point is a vibrator called the Tenuto
which is a clip that vibrates and the guy attaches it to their penis’s base. You can
then use it during sex or on your own.
Pick a Condom that will give you a great feeling
There is no guy who likes to wear a condom during sex. The main reason could be
that you are not wearing the right type of condom. As you pick a condom, decide
which one fits the best. These could include ribbed condoms or the ultra-thin type.

A condom that is designed perfectly will be highly effective in preventing an STD

or pregnancy, so why not be comfortable as well and having no worries.
Create a Lottery based on Fantasy
Both of you start by writing 5 fantasies that you both can act out in the bedroom.
Place them on separate pieces of paper. Next, go to a restaurant where you can sit
together in privacy.

As you eat dinner and have a few drinks pull out the fantasies that you wrote
down and put them into two piles labeled as “maybe someday” and “yes” and put
them inside a jar, then pull one out as often as you like to act out the fantasy.
Another good option is to take a chemistry quiz offered by YouPorn which will
help you discover your kinks.
Work up a Sweat Together (Exercise)
This can be considered foreplay that burns fat. Not only does exercise increase
your dopamine but it will decrease the amount of anxiety you feel. An extra bonus
you receive is in your sweat called androstadienone which is a derivative of
testosterone and can easily increase the arousal of your partner if they smell it.
Give up Smoking
When a person quits smoking, they instantly receive many benefits. The number
one reason is having better quality sex. There is a lot of evidence proving that the
strength and size of the erection are affected if you are a smoker.

Not only does smoking affect the size of your penis, but it can also damage the
blood vessels that create an erection as well as the penile tissue, causing it to
become unable to fully stretch and lose its elasticity.
Write a letter and Send it
This is truly an underrated technique but it works wonders if done right. This
means to pull out a pad of paper and pencil or pen. Write exactly how you feel,
but remember that the main sentiment of it needs to be of confidence and gratitude
for the future you plan to have together. When finished, mail it to their address.
Stimulate the Perineum
When you stimulate the area between your butt and balls (perineum), it can
generate an amazing feeling during sex or masturbation. This area is known to be
a nerve sensitive area for men as it gives a feeling that is totally indescribable. If
you haven’t done so, you should have your partner give the area a little pressure
as you get oral sex.
Be Adventurous with sex
Think of different ways to be adventurous including places to have sex. When you
have the same place it can become boring. But when you have sex outside or in
the shower, you bring a whole new type of excitement and possibly one that your
partner has been longing for.
Make it a Porn Night
To be honest, there are a lot of women who love watching porn. At least 75% of
women in a survey have stated that they had no problem with porn being on as
they had sex or during foreplay. Just be sure that they are into the same taste in
porn that you are or opt for soft porn to play it safe.
Utilize Your Cars Back Seat
If you are at home grab your partner's hand and lead her to the garage for a little
fun. Not only will it be a change but it could spark some good time memories of
high school that occurred back there and you both could get turned on by it too.
Dapoxetine
This pill is specifically designed to prevent premature ejaculation from occurring.
This means longer sex for you and your partner. Although it is readily available in
many countries, it is still in the development stage. Besides this, there are a
number of others available that delay ejaculation including the active ingredient
found in Viagra known as Sildenafil.

The odd thing is that these drugs that delay orgasm are the same ones that are used
for the treatment of ED and also assist in giving a strong erection. This can be a
real winner for guys suffering from ED and PE.

In a study in 2007, it showed sildenafil as being effective and a safe way for the
treatment of PE and also delayed ejaculation by at least 11 minutes in men who
were 32 years old.

The many benefits of these “sex pills” is that they allow men to enjoy sex without
the restrictions of having any interruption in intimacy, decreased sensations, or
decreased involvement. And the cons? There are not a lot of them although they
are possible and only involve the medication itself.
Desensitize Your Penis
Every guy would love to get their hands on a product that could instantly
desensitize their penis if there was. Many men prefer to just use a regular condom
that can be too tight but can desensitize their penis. Currently, the condom brands
Trojan and Durex offer condoms that have around 5% benzocaine that allows your
penis to be desensitized as well as allow you to enjoy sex longer.

For those of you who don’t like condoms, you can use a benzocaine wipe to
desensitize you. Interim results from a double-blind trial showed that in 15
participants all resulted in latency after penetration lasting at least 2 minutes
before the trial and then after the trial, they seemed to not be able to last for more
than 2 minutes after penetrating.

Using a numbing spray can also give positive results; it is recommended that the
spray named Promescent contains lidocaine, which is another numbing agent. You
only need to give your penis a couple of sprays of it on the head and it will be
easily absorbed. This is great because a woman won’t have to worry about
residual numbing from occurring.
Give it a Squeeze
It was researched in the 60s by a pair of sex researchers that had looked into
several ways for men to be able to delay ejaculation. They found that a technique
called “squeeze” was an effective method where the partner gave their hand to
delay ejaculation thus prolonging the sexual experience. Women were told by
them to place their middle, index, and thumb around the tip and squeeze right
before ejaculation and to hold the squeeze until the feeling went away and the man
had totally relaxed again before the pressure was released.

The researchers also concluded that 186 cases were treated for PE and only 4
were considered failures. It was believed to be due to a decreased amount of
anxiety experienced in the coital scenario and an increased amount of trust and
confidence in each other that allowed the success between the partners.
Kegels Are Key
Both men and women have muscles located on the pelvic floor and consist of the
iliococcygeus, Uborectalis, and the pubococcygeus. All three are responsible for
providing support to all organs located in the pelvis which include the bowel,
bladder. During sex, they also rhythmically contract as you orgasm. But, if you
conduct an exercise known as kegel exercises these muscles will get stronger.
Since both men and women have the ability to strengthen these muscles they can
benefit equally.

To achieve the best control of these muscles is to do it by stopping the flow of pee
as you are in the bathroom. Once you have figured out the connection for mind-
muscle, you clench and then release these muscles repeatedly for around 10
seconds and do three sets of these each with a 10-second pause. As soon as a
routine has been established, you can then utilize it during sex. Just by flexing
these muscles a couple of times a day can increase your control of delaying
orgasm. But be warned, constant stopping of urination could cause irritation in the
urethra. So be observant to not do it on a regular basis.
Have a Talk
If all of these have been tried but none have allowed you to last as long as you’d
like then you should have a talk with your partner about seeing a therapist about
the problem. Having sexual dysfunction (SD)has a deep root within the field of
psychology and in particular of PE and SPE. In a 2013 study in Japan showed 15
individuals who were experiencing PE and went to therapy showed changes were
very significant and had a strong tendency for improvement.

If it is decided that these techniques will be implemented as part of your sex

routine, it is important to remember that the important thing is not to impress your
partner with having many tricks up your sleeve or being a wizard in the sheets. If
nothing else, sex is all about communication. It is a sweet song that our bodies
sing to each other. It only matters that we sing this song with good intentions and
everything else are just details.
 Chapter 3: Sexual Pleasure for Women

The area of orgasm and sexual pleasure for women has been an area of interest
that has been ongoing for years. Regardless of the number of advances, sexual
pleasure for women will continue to be downplayed and mystified. In
comparison, male sexuality will always continue to be more openly accepted to
an extent that is greater, whereas for females it will remain more as being taboo
as well as being inter-related with a bias that is gender-based throughout many
cultures. All clinicians, couples, and individuals will have benefit from the
information so that their sexual experiences will be enhanced.

When female sexuality is understood better, we then are able to be better

prepared for the research of the future as techniques and behaviors can lead to
pleasure that is found to be the greatest for all women. In this pursuit, in which
many cultural implications change, the pleasure is individualized to destabilize
and challenge the norm. Also, when we foster individual empowerment, we help
on the level of grassroots by having the missing information filled in. For
example, we have the erectile tissue of the female anatomy. It has only been
recently known that the clitoris was only viewed as to be only an external
structure.

But, as we know today, the clitoris actually extends a lot further into the female
body than what we first thought. This is pretty interesting news for a lot of people.
The clitoris is so extensive that the erectile tissue reaches far into a woman’s
pelvis and actually encircles the vagina. It is believed that these findings have
serious sexual and reproduction implications hence why it took a long time for its
true form and function to be discovered. This could create a lot of speculation in
medicine when concerned about gender.

Although there’s plenty of research and speculation, the question remains

concerning sexual activities and behavior and of which one ultimately results in
the best possible sexual pleasure has not yet been investigated by using any type
of samples for representation concerning the population as a whole. In hindsight,
these studies solely relied on samples that were considered as "convenience"
where an introduction for a potential error is considered major because of this
self-selection.

Additionally, there has been no research presented showing any samples of sexual
behaviors being specified which include the touching of genitals but it has instead
become focused on the questions that are basic among being sexually satisfied or
dissatisfied by not having important details elaborated on. Every day we continue
to know more information concerning sexuality and its techniques and needs,
among many materials distributed across the mass-market y which include many
books that are popular and different sources. But unfortunately, the data
investigating details of the experiences are very limited in the world of women’s
sexual health.

A lot of people give the clitoris a name like “the little button”. But whatever you
want to call it, the clitoris, which is the female organ that is pivotal for a female’s
sexual response, is nowhere near from being little. In fact, people can only make
that assumption based on what they only see, a little button in a fleshy area above
the vagina and in the middle of the labia. To take it one step further, an Australian
urologist has discovered certain specifics concerning the clitoris,
According to the urologist, the clitoris is shaped like a wishbone and is a little
more than 3 inches long and 2 inches wide. The clitoris’s glans is actually the part
that you see protruding from the top of the organ.
The clitoris also extends into the female body and becomes split as it heads down
creating two parts that resemble legs (crura), and are made up of erectile tissue
that is along the side of the urethra and vagina. This ultimately makes the wall of
the vagina a part of the clitoris. If you were to have the skin removed from the
vagina’s sidewalls, you would immediately see the clitoris’s bulbs which are a
mass of erectile tissue that is crescent and triangular-shaped.

Having this knowledge has allowed us to have our understanding changed when it
comes to the sexuality of women. This means the clitoris is the central part of all
sexual responses and also shows the clitoris’s connectedness to other important
parts of the genitalia. It has also been believed that all women who are mature
transfer their response from sex to their vagina from their clitoris.

However, we now know that a few other parts also have a role in receiving
stimulation and are unseen. These unseen parts all lay adjacent to the vagina’s
anterior wall and are able to be stimulated via the anus, urethra, or vagina. So it
could be possible that different parts of the are becoming stimulated more than
others depending on where the stimulation occurs during masturbation or sexual
intercourse, but regardless, the pleasure still remains clitoral.

The same goes for a woman’s “g-spot” which is normally at the opening of the
vagina could just be an area that gets affected strongly by the stimulation of the
clitoris.

Although we know this much about the clitoris now, we are still needing to
discover its connection towards the other important anatomical systems like the
central nervous system and circulatory system.
It would be great if we could get all of the facts just by picking up a book on
anatomy. Unfortunately, many of the anatomy books available include information
that is inadequate in regards to the clitoris or simply leaves it out altogether. For
instance, Gray’s Anatomy book published in 1901 has it illustrated as a protrusion
that is considerably small and has just a label that says “clitoris.” Then jump 47
years to the 1948 edition and the clitoris is nowhere to be found. It seems like as
time passed clitoral knowledge was pushed to the side and became ignored,
inconsequential, or simply forgotten.
This isn’t the only time in history that the loss of clitoral knowledge has occurred.
In fact, in 1844 an anatomist from Germany shared his description that was just
about as accurate as could be concerning the clitoris. This German anatomist was
Georg Ludwig Kobelt and he included this description in his book titled The
Male and Female Organs of Sexual Arousal in Humans and some other
Mammals. Although his portrayed details don’t show vividness as today’s
technology can, his details were very precise and all of the basics were included.
So what made this great discovery of the female clitoris become neglected? You
would think that the field of anatomy would be unbiased when it comes to genital
organs. But it seems that the science at the time did not know how to make
adjustments or corrections to its facts. This does not seem to be the case though.
We still are unable to explain the information that is inconsistently given to the
clitoris. It’s amazing how a human organ that is considered fundamental
repeatedly becomes suppressed or lost.

One reason could be whether the anatomist is female or male. Generally,

anatomists in the past have all been men. So does that mean they are more
concerned with male genitalia than females? This could be difficult to decipher
but it makes you wonder that if the anatomist was female then she wouldn’t leave
that important detail out of the book, right?
It makes you wonder if our society allows male privilege to play a role in this
decision to determine what is included and what is excluded. Even Freud had
once referred to this area as a “dark continent” in regards to the sexuality of
females. When it concerned the specific details, he explained that the sexual
anatomy of a female was not visible enough as opposed to a male. This reason for
“visibility” does not make it a good enough reason. We know this to be true
because of the amount of time invested in thoroughly knowing the male prostate,
which is also not “visible” from the outside of the male body.

Then there is the fear of sexuality as possibly being the problem. This argument
could be the most relevant as the clitoris has the sole purpose of providing
pleasure in a sexual manner. But the penis, on the other hand, has multi-functions
that are not only for a sexual purpose. Maybe there is something that makes
sexuality troubling enough where the elimination of the organs mention is made.

There is a relevant Greek myth that talks about Tiresias. Tiresias was known to
live as a man and was able to change into a woman. Then as the gods Hera and
Zeus began to argue about who gets sexual pleasure the most a man or woman,
they asked Tiresias. Tiresias then answered them saying, “Of the ten parts I have
of a woman enjoys only one part.” With this being said that women love sex a lot
more than men, which was troubling news to hear.

Perhaps it could be the fact that females are able to enjoy orgasms all by this
simple organ we call the clitoris. So we know that the clitoris is the root of all
women’s sexual release, but what we don’t know much about is the process of
orgasm that it creates because of this pleasure. Luckily, there are some
researchers at Indiana University that are just as curious about a woman’s orgasm
as we are. So they created a survey called the OMGYes. This survey consisted of
finding out female experiences when it came to Orgasm, sexual pleasure, and
genital touching. A total of 1,055 women were surveyed and ages ranged from
young adults to grandmothers regarding what interested them when it came to
having an orgasm. To give you an idea of what the women considered most to
achieve orgasm, the top 9 types of pleasure are listed below.
Touch Can Be Felt Many Ways
This included circles made in slow motion on the woman’s clitoris and lips as
they are pushed together. The women surveyed were very diverse when they
shared their preference for touch. The touch category was split into 4
subcategories of pattern, shape, pressure, and location.

Among the women surveyed, close to two-thirds enjoyed direct stimulation of the
clitoris, however many also enjoyed being touched a little below, above, and on
the sides.

For each section, 13 options were available for the “shape” response and these
were: up-and-down, pushing/pressing, flicking, pulling, squeezing/pinching,
pulsating/rapid pushing, wide ovals, tall ovals, circular, diagonal, side-to-side,
tapping, and other. When choosing, participants were allowed to pick however
many options they liked.

Out of them all, the two that were the most preferred by the women were circular
with 51.6% and up-and-down with 63.7%. Following these two closely with a
third of women was the touch option for side-to-side. Of women surveyed 41%
loved only one style, 15% preferred two styles, and 16% gave a liking to having
three styles of oral pleasure. However, there were around 2% of the females
surveyed that enjoyed all 12 of the styles. This could be due to the fact that all of
the other women had not had the chance to experience the total amount of styles.
So if you noticed a few styles that you might not have tried before, then it would
behoove you to test them out.
Pressure Goes a Long Way
If you prefer to apply a lot of pressure on her clitoris, you may want to back off a
little. The reason why is because it can cause her to have performance anxiety.
You should also first consult with your partner if she has never received any oral
from you before. Now that you are aware of this, let’s get into how much pressure
should be applied.

For most of the women surveyed, they gave approval to either medium- or light-
pressure around her vulva. Another preference was given to a light brushing to the
clitoris with no pressure applied. A lot of the women also mentioned that they
preferred just a single amount of pressure. About 15% gave an equal liking to all
pressure types with as much as 1 in 10 of the women liking the pressure to be
firm. This can easily translate into whether their lover is not pressing a lot or too
much.
Having Stamina Doesn’t Guarantee an Orgasm from Her
This is great news for guys that love to have only quickies because a lot of the
women surveyed felt the same. With less than 1 in 5 of the women stating that
their orgasms felt better if they took a long time to orgasm. So, remember that for
next time so that way you will always be able to take part in her orgasmic bliss.
Slow Down Speed Racer
If you never knew what can make orgasm the best, then you need to listen up.
According to respondents, the orgasms that they consider to be the best are when
they are not being rushed and their partner takes their time to make a build-up.
Also, about 2/3 of the women enjoyed the delayed approach and described it as
being a technique that was pleasurable.

If you are desperately seeking a way to end all activities of mounting, the women
surveyed stated that their partner had no problem stopping the stimulation they
were giving and would start over, change up the amount a sensitive area is
touched, and avoid the sensitive area a little bit at a time.

One more thing, a little less than half had said that they were able to orgasm
multiple times. But to reach the second orgasm 34% said they preferred that the
same technique be used that was used for the first orgasm, 54% said having
precious stimulation was able to help build them up, and 33% said that they loved
it when a completely new technique was used as opposed to the one used for their
first orgasm.
Friends Do It Better
Nothing better than having some science to help prove a point as is the case for
this. Like we mentioned earlier when the women said some orgasms were better
than others made up 78% of the women. A little over half also felt that knowing
their partner and them knowing their likes and dislikes play a huge role in their
ability to orgasm.
Not A Lot of Women Orgasm Via Sexual Intercourse
When Sigmund Freud was around, he theorized that vaginal orgasm was a mature
orgasm as opposed to an orgasm achieved by clitoral stimulation. Luckily these
findings are false as the survey respondents have shown that less than 1 in 5 or
18% reportedly had an orgasm that was sufficient only during vaginal sex. Plus,
some of these women also stated that they are only able to sometimes.
Cherish the Clitoris Like a Keepsake
For at least ¾ of the women, being stimulated via clitoris at the same time as
penetration was required for an orgasm to occur or to increase the amount it felt
good. According to the math 38% of the women who were intercourse
experienced stated that they required the clitoris to be stimulated before they were
able to fully orgasm as they had intercourse along with an additional 35% saying
that they didn’t require it, but if done their orgasm would be enhanced.
Furthermore, an even higher number of women, 44%, mentioned of coming at
least 75%while they have sexual intercourse with some clitoral work thrown in.
This sure sounds like good numbers to me.

These responses all indicate a lot of women like to receive some sort of
stimulation via their clitoris while having sexual intercourse as it is very effective
for reaching an orgasm that has a good quality or frequency. With any implications
of assisting many couples who are seeking professional help for the improvement
of both sex lives as for the consistent importance to orgasm in one’s sexual
fulfillment. In other words, the female clitoris is a divine gift to man.
Maintain a Consistent Rhythm
When we talk about a “pattern,” what is really being referred to be the interaction
between the three others, shape, pressure, and location. For the rhythm, these are
four that are the most common and over 75% of the women surveyed mentioned
adding a motion of rhythm in between the various other motion types as well as
having it changed up a bit.
Clitoral Exploration is Mandatory to Achieve Absolute Pleasure
As you should already be aware of, research can only be as good as its real-
world applications. As such, the investigating of what feels good should be a
continual journey that allows the knowledge to be shared among other men,
women, or couples.

As is mentioned throughout, there was a significant amount of variability in the

demonstrated results when it came to the preferences of the women. But although
some of the types of stimulation or touching were preferred more than others, the
overall endorsement surrounded just a few of the techniques, which highly
underscored the partner’s value of communicating both satisfaction and sexual
pleasure. This is why it is important to communicate.

When it comes to a professional connection, it must be understood that women

experience different variances of genital touching. This can be great information
for health educators to have which they can then anticipate the experiences and
concerns of women, validate and recognize experiences that are less common
among all clients, and have a language that is comfortable, detailed, and
straightforward for the times when exploration and sexual pleasure are talked
about.

As far as the medical importance is concerned, we definitely recognize it but also

don’t allow it to just sit back and relax without having to give towards sexual
pleasure, of course, if it was literal then we would.
Pleasing a Woman
Having the ability to show a pleasure to a woman includes having a mixture of
being a lover that has the skill and a man that is sensitive, combined with a lot of
understanding of the needs of a woman in order to keep her sexually satisfied.

This is where we get to explain and educate you so that you’ll be able to take
what you learn and apply them. That way you will have a clear understanding of
the proper way a woman loves to be handled in bed as well as you receiving
pleasure in return.

This all sounds pretty interesting, doesn’t it? If so, then read on so that you will
have the most valuable information available as you please your partner.
Give Her Breasts as Much Attention as Possible
Every woman likes to have her breasts played with, but make sure that it is ok
first. The breasts are known to be a sensitive spot and women prefer that you give
her as much attention to them as you can. This means it has to be done the right
way.

In bed, a lot of men tend to head straight to the breasts, which may cause you to
believe that women don’t want the man to pay much attention to them.

In reality, though, it’s not what men are doing but how they are doing it. What
women really want is for their men to give the whole breast their attention and
concentrate less on the nipple.

The best way to give the breasts your full attention is by first cupping them with
your hands and then lift them, or you can press your palm onto her nipple. As you
begin to lick her nipples, make sure you start licking gently around in a circular
motion prior to giving it a full suction.

Remember too, that the breasts milk glands are located directly behind the nipple
so this will be where the most sensitivity will be at. So, if you want to make
certain that she feels and enjoys every touch, concentrate on the area by applying a
little more pressure to the night and its surrounding tissue.
Give Her Extra Pleasure by Stimulating Her G Spot
When a woman’s G spot is stimulated, it is guaranteed to give her overwhelming
pleasure. That’s no surprise, huh? So, if you know how to give a woman an
orgasm just by way of her G spot then you already know that it can be just as
powerful if not more as a clitoral orgasm can be.

Many people have a misconception in regard to a clitoral orgasm and a G spot

orgasm. The difference is that a woman wants to have her G spot stimulated but
by their man’s penis not their finger. This is fine and all but don’t expect her to
come running to your finger for a G spot massage.

Of course, it doesn’t matter especially if you know how pleasing a woman is to be

done. But for those of you who find it challenging it may be caused by the fact that
you are overzealous when it comes to pleasing a woman. So they normally just
fold after realizing that they are taking too long to stimulate their G spot or are
unable to at all.

So what can be done about this? Well, all you can really do is to explore the one
thing that you know for certain she loves to have touched in bed and stimulate that
area as much as possible.

So the only way you can be certain to hit her G spot is to ask her in an intimate
way. That way when you decide to go explore her G spot you’ll be able to hit
every time.

Remember; make sure that you are in the right sexual position that will stimulate
the most. For most women, their G spot is stimulated in the modified doggy style.
This is where she keeps her head lowered and ass up while you take a hold of her
hips and give a good thrust. This will then allow your penis to rub against her
vagina’s front wall where the G spot normally is.
Master the Art of a Quickie
Mastering the art of a quickie can have a lot of meaning for a woman. Not only
could it be a nice surprise to a woman but she might also be thinking of a quick
release.

If you and your partner have never experienced a quickie, then you might not want
to surprise her with one. You don’t want her to feel used or you seeming selfish
due to a misunderstanding.

This is why you need to communicate your technique to her first. Then, later on,
you can judge how and when you want to implement it to make her feel pleased
and loved. A good way to do this is by leaving her dressed and just pulling down
her pants and getting to it. Or, if she is wearing a skirt you can easily bend her
over, pull the skirt over her butt and sticking it to her as you stand up behind her.
Pull Her Hair Gently
Every strand of hair on the scalp is connected to a nerve. In a woman, all of her
nerve endings, including her scalp, become sensitive as she becomes aroused. So
keep this in mind when you think about pulling her hair.

But be sure she is fine with it for any position that way she won’t have any
unnecessary negative feelings that hair pulling could create.
Give Her Neck Some Nibbles
A lot of women become excited when a guy starts to kiss her from her ear down to
the base of her neck.

And you don’t need to give wet, sloppy kisses either. Just soft, gentle kisses are
preferable.

But, if she is into it and doesn’t mind then, by all means, go for it, you don’t have
anything to lose.
Get into The Habit of Licking Her Down Below
Many women would agree with this one and for good reason, too. It is considered
to be rare to have a woman that does not like to be “eaten out.”

In reality, women prefer that men like to eat them out as much as they like when
the woman gives them oral pleasure. There’s nothing wrong with a little
reciprocation, right? That is all she wants so her orgasm can be explosive.
Do Not Forget to Kiss Her as You Make Love

For some strange reason, guys forget that kissing is an intricate part of
lovemaking. This can spell disaster because women are naturally attracted to men
that can also provide intimacy while having sex as well as feeling loved,
accepted and appreciated by their man.

So knowing this will enable to make smarter choices as far as which positions
will allow you to provide intimate kisses as you do your thing. If you are unsure
then you will be safe in any position that allows you to remain face-to-face in
order to provide an unlimited amount of kisses.

As you start, make sure to make them slow and deep kisses. This sounds like a
pleasing method, right? Then add a little masturbation to her clitoris by using
your fingers. This will allow you to start pleasing her by using a combination of
other techniques.
Be Aggressive but Not Overly Aggressive
A lot of women prefer to have men that can be aggressive in bed. Not too
aggressive but just enough to where you bring out your sexual animalistic
behavior.
 Chapter 4: Sexual Pleasure for Men

Are you looking for the best way to have sex with your man that will have his toes
curling, having him clench his fists, and have him make the most contorted face
ever as he orgasms? If you are, then you’ve come to the right place to learn.

But before we get into the juicy stuff, there have to be a few misunderstandings
cleared up first in regards to having your man completely pleased inside the
bedroom.

The first misunderstanding revolves around the fact that there are no techniques
that are going to be perfect. There is no medicine available. There are no magical
words that you can whisper. The only true way that will have your man
completely pleased like never before is to use different factors that are in and out
of your control. This means everything that is done physically, the level of
communication you and your man have, your mood, the emotional state of your
man, and the amount of time that has passed since your man’s last ejaculation.
So, remember these factors if you plan to have sex because you can have
everything be perfect, but then your man can not completely enjoy it due to some
stress from work.

The second misunderstanding that gets women confused is how to pleasure him if
all they think about is that all men are no different from any other. But in reality,
we know they all are. It’s no secret that we each have many different
peculiarities, fantasies, and kinks. There are even guys out there who would love
nothing but to eat ass all day or give a good licking to the clit. So if your results
were great when you gave your last handjob, be aware that it doesn’t mean it will
be great with another man.

And third is to understand that the best type of sex has always been and always
will be reciprocation. The idea though is not to be a sex toy for your man where
all you are there for is for his pleasure and not yours. So keep an eye out for times
that he shows less care and less interest in your satisfaction. If this starts to occur
then you’ll need to have a pow-wow concerning the imbalance that has occurred.
When it comes to knowing the real way to please your man, there is really no
reason to try so hard to accomplish it. There are so many women who think that
men require a need to be served a piece of cake while naked. You could do that if
you wanted to, but that’s not the point.

The real point is that it is not a requirement for you to exceed your man’s
expectations for pleasure. Also, the majority of men are just happy to see that he
has a partner that is willing to have intercourse with him. This is why it is not
necessary to try to find the next best thing in trying to please him in your bedroom.
How Pleasuring Your Man Occurs
Everybody has heard of the saying “simpler, is better”. Well, it really is a true
statement. In fact, there are even some ways that you can learn that won’t have you
doing a pole dance. Now you know you don’t need to do any of these silly things
to please him.

So without wasting any more time with semantics, prepare yourself for the best
ideas that one can think of when it concerns the sexual pleasing of a man.

Be Truly Interested in Sex

A lot of guys will tell you that the biggest problem that they face is when they are
told by their partner that they are not interested in having sex. Now, nothing is
required from you that has to be fancy in order to have sex except to just show
you’re genuinely interested. Believe it or not, your man can tell when others are
not sexually interested.

This is why if you plan on sexing him up, make it what you actually want. If you
just have no true interest then you should step back for a minute and see what’s
going on in your relationship.
Be the First to Make a Move
Forget about your man being the one to make the first move because chances are,
he too is thinking the same thing. So there is nothing wrong with beating him to the
punch. When you initiate intimacy, you might be surprised by his surprise thus
being sexually motivated by it.
Playfully Make Him Watch You Play with Your Body
Since you have a sexual nature, it is important that you show him how you like it.
This can easily be done by giving him a little show as you touch yourself all over.
Don’t hold back in this aspect because you’ll have him on the edge of his seat as
he watches you touch your breasts and slowly caress your body, making your way
down to the warm, and moist love box.
Blowjobs Are a Real Thing
Depending on how long you’ve been with your man will make all of the
difference when it comes to when the last time you gave your man a decent
blowjob. So, let’s face it, your man is probably one of many who loves to have
his dick sucked. Permission is not a requirement either because chances are high
that he will beat you to that punch and have his pants down faster than you can
ask.
Add A Bit of Variety
When you mix sex up and add a variety of spice to it then it no longer feels like a
chore. And nobody likes a routine when it comes to sex, at least you shouldn’t.
So, if you are unable to make a list of things that you currently enjoy in bed, well,
it might be time for some change to happen.
Let Him Do What He Wants
A lot of women feel disrespected if their man wants to have a doggy style or gross
when a man wants to spit in their mouths. In reality, this is just how sex is
sometimes. When you have sex, let him unleash his inner animal along with yours
because you might be surprised to see how horny this really makes you. So, go
ahead and be wild in bed. You don’t have anything to lose.
Be Vocal in The Sheets
Nobody cares if the neighbors will hear you, all you might do is make them
jealous and have them wondering why they don’t do that. Plus, your man wants to
make sure that you are enjoying it too so let him know it verbally. You don’t need
to express every detail of the feeling you are having just some load moaning or
anything that lets you release yourself naturally will work too.
Find Out What He Secretly Craves
You don’t have to fulfill every fantasy that he may have. Just keep in mind that he
could possibly have a secret craving that he has never unleashed. It is your job to
find out what that secret craving is. Everyone has at least one but they may feel
too afraid or intimidated to admit or try. Finding it out will let him know that you
are willing to let him partake in it with you. Every man loves the fact that their
partner shows an interest in their fantasies. This is a lot better than feeling judged
about them.
Leave No Place Unexplored
When you explore your man’s body remember that there is no place that is off-
limits. This includes his anus. He may not have an interest in the thought but this is
caused by society’s stigma concerning it. The reality of it all is that the anus is full
of nerve endings so a man is sure to get aroused in some way. This doesn’t mean a
sex toy needs to be up against it, but you can slowly insert your finger in the same
way that the man would do to the woman.
Leave No Part of His Body Unexplored
Instead of focusing on his dick, try to add in other or all parts of his body during
sex. Have him stick his fingers in your mouth or your fingers in his mouth, pull his
hair, scratch his back, spank him as he mounts inside you, play with his nipples.
Whatever you decide to do, they are sure to be highly arousing due to his
heightened senses. So remember, his dick needs attention but the rest of his body
shouldn’t be neglected.
Change the Location
Sex doesn’t always have to be in the bedroom as that can get boring after a while,
right? So why don’t you try it in the shower or on top of the washing machine?
You can easily incorporate the different sensations that you could experience. The
point is not to feel limited in where you have sex because you should have sexual
freedom to pick where ever you want to have it.
Take Your Time with Foreplay
He knows you want sex and you know he wants sex too. This doesn’t mean you
should skip foreplay altogether. Just by touching or caressing each other will give
a lot of pleasure before you get to it. This will easily build the sexual tension that
you both feel so enjoy it for a while because we know that he won’t last long as
soon as he enters you.
Don’t Say NO So Quickly
We are all human with different urges we’d like to explore and things to try. So if
he suggests something new that he would like to try, don’t go right for the easy
way out of it. Instead, give it some thought before you decline his offer. Who
knows, you might actually end up liking it.
Stay Away from the Locker Room Conversation
When guys talk to their peers, they more often than not, pump themselves more
than they really are by exaggerating. They also are more known to avoid talking
about their flaws or insecurities which is normal when men bond in social
settings. There are a lot of men who will always be the one who says that there is
something missing, or that he is the only one that must not be having sex or that his
sex is not as passionate as other guys. They seem to think that their pleasure boat
had taken sail without them.

This is why you shouldn’t listen to this nonsense because, in actuality, the average
amount of sex a guy has in a committed relationship is every 10 days or less.
Porn Can’t Be A Comparison
Although men don’t learn everything they know by watching porn, they do
however learn a lot from it. This can cause many problems for them though. The
main reason is the fact that it is not based on reality when the men in porn have
chiseled bodies with a huge girth which can make normal guys wonder if they are
inadequate or if there is something wrong with them.

There is one myth pertaining to porn that seems to be existing today and that is it
convinces guys that are not big enough or too small. Men tend to fail to realize that
the porn industry doesn’t just select anybody. The men in porn are often way
above average in their package.

Not only that, but there are other falsities that surround the women in porn. The
main idea is that they always seem to be ready for action but in reality, they are
prone to say no too when it comes to the type of scene they are asked to perform.,
that every move works the same for everybody, or that an orgasm is generated
after each sex scene.
There are some positives to the porn industry though, like increasing our amount
of exploration in the bedroom. But be careful about what you watch because some
porn movies may have made men think differently about sex. This does not mean
anyone should prevent you from watching porn; it’s just reminding you that it is
not reality as compared to real life.
Focus on Sensations That Are Pleasurable
Stress can be a big killer for sex or great sex for that matter. The same goes for
anxiety for performance. That is why the guy must try to minimize these so that
they can maximize the amount of enjoyment with you. We only need to quiet our
minds and ignore any chatter going on within then we can feel ourselves opening
up to improved sex life.

The best way that we can achieve this improved sex life is if we enable ourselves
to focus on the sensations that are pleasurable.

Many of these include massages, eye gazing or even breathing that is synchronized
so the man can maintain the moment with you. This is why great sex always
happens in the present time. It never happens in the future, that is reserved for
worrying, like if you come too quickly.
Focus on Other Important Matters Not Just Size
Sure, women think size matters but what they forget is that they shouldn’t focus
only on that. This includes whether it is a good fit or not. There are plenty of men
that are able to make a good fit without being a big size.

There are never going to be two people that are the same, but what matters is that
the body parts are compatible. There are some women who prefer men that have a
modest size and can provide a nice fit. When it boils down to it, it really matters
on preference. But perfect fits are also not the only satisfying thing either. This is
where foreplay comes in as well as cooing, caressing, and kissing.

There are many women who become responsive when their man talks during sex.
So you see the man’s package is not what always matters.
Schedule a Specific Day
Sometimes men don’t realize that dreary things could become dreamy, especially
for couples who have surpassed the phase of daily touching.

A myth currently exists and says that we should spontaneously fall into the arms of
each other, while music plays softly in the background and as the sun prepares to
set. But if this doesn’t happen, then something must be wrong. But luckily this is
nonsense as that is not real life.

Instead of having the pressure heightened for performance, scheduling a day can
make the entire experience a relaxing one. You are able to develop rituals that are
sensual, make anticipatory gestures, or even partake in showering together or
mutual massages.

Scheduling a day for sex can also end any conflict you may have concerning
differences in desire. The main difference being mood but this is where
compromise comes into play. The most astonishing thing though is the amount of
enjoyment a man can experience from it.
Keep the Lights On Every Time
Ok, so this might make you feel a little uncomfortable if you happen to have a few
flaws like post-surgery scars or saggy boobs. So it’s understandable that you
would think he would no longer be interested in you if he saw you naked in the
light. But the truth of the matter is that men don’t pay that much attention to the way
a woman looks naked. What men are concentrating on are the movements you
make as you make love in the nude. Men know that they are validated by the
amount of happiness they bestow on you as being their main focus. They are really
not that interested in the amount that you have changed over the years. So go ahead
and let him see all of you naked, he’ll still love you the same.
Use Dirty Language
When making love, men sometimes like to hear dirty language related to the
sexual experience, Not only will the woman get more out of it but the man may too
especially when he lets her take control during sex. So go ahead and tell him to
“not stop”, or “go faster”, or to “pound it harder,” chances are he’ll get super
aroused and enjoy giving it to you that way. But don’t be surprised to hear him use
some dirty language on you as he asks “you like that, don’t you?” or “make that
beautiful ass jiggle, baby.” When a guy says those things there would be no way
that he could resist busting a huge nut on your butt.

Talking dirty also brings out a person’s creativity in the bedroom that will have
the experience become an even hotter one when the woman you’re with knows
how to verbalize what she likes and how she likes it.
Make His Sensitive Areas Your Priority
When it comes to a guy’s sensitive areas, special attention should be made to the
penis tip. This area should always be handled with care, although an occasional
tongue flick would be a nice surprise that would leave him smiling.
Explore Other Areas outside of the Bedroom
It’s normal for men to fantasize about having sex in different locations other than
the bed. Not only can this be an exhilarating experience for him but also for his
female partner too. So what you can do is lay a blanket in front of the fireplace
and go at it all night. Or as he sits on the couch, straddle him as you watch a porn
movie together. To avoid a lack of concentration make sure you turn the TV off.
Slow it Down a Notch
Every man has been there either while being exhausted or as your body naturally
picks up a faster pace. But the reality is that men also like to feel everything as it
happens whether it’s slowly gliding in and out of the vagina or getting oral. You
have to make sure to allow the man to enjoy every inch of the pleasure he is
sharing with you. He would let you enjoy it if you wanted it slow so he should be
able to enjoy it as well.
Add Some Role Play Inside the Bedroom
When it comes to having sex, many men who are married have a huge worry that
one day they will no longer be excited to have sex with just their wife. Thankfully
there is always role-playing available so the fire will never die between the two
of you. This will create a positive fantasy in which he will have you and a “maid”
or any other type of character you want to create as the possibilities are endless.
As he enters the mode of fantasy, his dopamine level automatically increases as
well as attachment between both of you. So after he is finished pounding the “lady
cop” you will have a closer connection than you did before.
Foreplay is Pretty Much Mandatory in All Relationships
It’s true that many guys like to get right to it but there are also times when they like
to have some foreplay involved so that things can get mixed up a bit. This can
include love notes on a post-it sticky or a simple voicemail or text message.
Whatever you decide to try to get his gears grinding it is guaranteed to work. So
you see, there really is no rush when the buildup can be so much hotter.
He Loves To Be Dominating
A lot of times couples develop a routine in the bedroom. Same place, position and
time. Although your male partner may not always make the first move, he does
want to have the control of being dominating. This would be a great time where he
could use a silk tie to have your hands bound. He can then do what he pleases to
you.
Let Him Be Taboo
A lot of men who have never been taboo seem to always want to try anal as their
taboo position. Maybe it is an almost forbidden act that makes the recipient
become very vulnerable seems to be why many men would love to try it for the
first time. But don’t expect them to just blurt out the suggestion; they don’t want
you to feel offended. So if you don’t mind a little change in pace by adding anal,
then talk about it with him.
More Erogenous Areas
Men have a lot of areas that are considered to be erogenous instead of just the
penis. There are also places that are semi-obvious like the inner-thighs, and torso.
But, if you are not able to easily access these areas you can also try behind his
knees or temples.
Make His Fantasy a Reality
There is nothing wrong with asking guys what they envision as a great sexual
fantasy. Tell them to be honest and open about them. Then make a plan to indulge
in them when he least expects it. Whatever the fantasy is, try to accommodate his
different desires. So if he would love to see a teddy on you, or you dominating
him, you will have to ask if you want to know. Hopefully, your relationship is an
honest one where he’ll have no problem opening up to you.
Tease Him A Lot
You will be surprised to see how aroused he can get when you wear extra-sexy
lingerie that he can see-through. The woman should keep everything in mind to do
what makes a woman feel good and confident as this can be very sexy traits to
have. Your guy will notice too and guys love a confident woman. But it doesn’t
necessarily have to be about your confidence either. Just send him a text saying
that you picked up some new lingerie but he will only be able to see you in it in
the evening. This lets the ball remain on your side and you let your man have it all
when you’re ready.
Tread In Unchartered Waters
Exploring the male prostate may be unchartered waters for you, your man or the
both of you. So the best way to find out if he has ever wanted to try it is by going
for it. If he declines it then you know and if he accepts it then you can gently relax
him into it. As you do, gently remind him of the benefits that massaging the
prostate has. This is because of the number of nerve endings that are internally
connected to the prostate. To start the process, insert your finger at the point of
high arousal. Soon after you do this he will hopefully wonder why he has never
experienced this before and what took him so long.
Make Your Sexual Menu a Little Longer
Many couples eventually get to a point where they seem to run out of sexual ideas
in the bedroom. But there is a way that you can bring back the old ways of having
fun and that is to sit down together and write down ideas that you would love to
try or continue to try in order of preference. Then, over time as you develop a
good connection and sense of safety, you can then go back to the list you both
made and act out the different scenarios together.
Sex Toys
The view of sex toys is slowly changing and slowly moving away from being just
for the woman’s pleasure. You can easily incorporate them as a part of anal fun
and prostate massage. Or you can be simple and have him just watch you use it on
yourself.
Manipulate the Frenulum
You can find the frenulum in the male genital area as it is located where the penis
shaft meets the glans on the penis’s underside under the head. The sensitivity level
is said to be the equivalent to a woman’s clitoris.
You can have him going wild by giving your man a nice blow job. What you do is
have your tongue lick over it, Then with your hands, give it a nice stroke using
your thumb as you have your fingers move over the shaft. In order to build the
arousal level, slowly stroke his penis moving back and forth between his penis’s
base and the frenulum.
Make a Connection with His Feet
The spot to find can be anywhere on his feet. The reason why is because men
typically have more nerve endings located on their feet as compared to a woman’s
foot. In men’s feet, there is a point where acupressure can be applied. It is located
in the center of his foot just below his third toe. As you press this point (aka
bubbling spring), allows the body’s blood flow to be increased, while at the same
time making him very aroused and horny.

To make your man go wild, start by initiating foreplay by way of a foot massage.
What you do is warm up a towel and place it to the side, then have his feet placed
on a pillow that is on top of your lap. You then wipe his feet with the warm towel
to warm them up, then you have all of your attention focused on this area by gently
rubbing your thumb in the area prior to transitioning to an erotic massage or
rubdown.
P Spot Stimulation
Finding the prostate is easy to find. You just insert a finger three-quarters the
length of your finger inside the anus. Once you find it you will notice that it feels
like walnut and near the base of the penis. This area is known to have a multitude
of nerve endings and has been compared to a woman’s G spot. This is why a man
can easily orgasm after a woman massages it.

To make him enjoy it more is by talking to your man about trying it before you
give him a surprise he’ll never forget. There are many ways you can bring up the
subject but the best way will be while both of you are having a romantic moment
alone. By already being in a romantic state might help him relax before you hit
him with the question. You can also educate him about its location and explain
that if he doesn’t want your finger in his anus then you could massage it externally.
The point that you want to make with him is that he will be able to experience an
orgasm as he has never experienced before. If he still declines then you can go the
external route by focusing on his perineum which is the smooth skin located
between his anus and testicles. As you touch this area you will instantly get the
gland stimulated. To do it, have your man lie back and have him bend his knees
and spread his legs. Then make a fist and apply pressure along with vibration
motions.
Thumb
This is the thumb on both of your hands so it will be a little change from other
types of areas of the body that are sensitive. There are many men who have been
too conditioned to only be receiving pleasure only from their genital area.
Because you’re expanding past this area you are opening a wider amount of
possibilities for him. This is where the thumb comes into play. With the thumb, it
can actually be a spot that is sexy. So, when a woman sucks on his thumb, he will
instantly be reminded of her sucking on something down below. This will also
help to connect his body and mind as the both of you make love. So as you sit
there and gaze in his eyes, just start kissing his hands, and take his thumb into your
mouth so as a way to promise more later.
His Gluteal Fold
His gluteal fold is the area located at the top of the thigh where it meets the butt.
This area is known to be sensitive and has been connected to people who love to
be spanked.

To have him go wild you will need to proceed slowly. You want to first give it
soft stroking by running over the area with your fingernails and moving up to a
slap that is gentle. Or another option is where you have him lie on his stomach
then make a trail of kisses down the back and over the buttocks. As you head south
you can gently nibble over his fold and use your tongue to flick at it prior to
moving to the inside of his thighs.
Sacrum
To find the sacrum you just need to look for the bone that is triangular shaped and
is at the spine’s base right in between the hips. The area is surrounded by nerves
that have a connection to his genitals, so when these nerves are stimulated many
sensations are shot straight to the manly areas. There is also evidence showing
that an orgasm can occur from this area being stimulated.

To make him go wild he will need to be lying down on his stomach to give a
massage in a karate-chop style that is done lightly along the area of his sacrum.
When this is done, both the nerves of the sacral region and the PNS are triggered
and that helps with relaxation, letting all stress go, and orgasms.
Nipples
The nipples are easily found on the man’s chest. Not a lot of men like their
nipples to be licked or sucked on but if you are lucky enough that your partner
likes it then you are sure to please your man. To get started you begin by stroking
around his areola as you gently tweak the nipple using two fingers. Then lick it
and suck it gradually having the pressure increased by biting it gently. If you
choose to you can also pull and twist the nipples. To make it more of a frisky act
you can implement clamps to the nipples as he becomes really turned on. These
will maintain blood flow as well as make the sensitivity increased thus helping
him maintain his erection. If you want you can use an ice cube on his nipple and
then suck on it. The contraction that his nipples create from the cold can also make
his sensations become heightened.
 Chapter 5: Mind-Blowing Sex Positions

How many can say that having amazing sex would make it on their new year’s
resolutions list? Well, if it didn’t then you might want to investigate the reason
why this year. It’s a fact that having better sex will make you a happier person. In
fact, some University of Colorado researchers have discovered that people who
have sex one time per week were likely to become happier 44% more than those
who don’t.

But a better sex life is not going to be easy though just like getting ripped in the
gym or being promoted at work. According to the University of Toronto, the
couples who put in the effort to their sex lives have relationships that are stronger.

So if you plan to improve your relationship and sex life but are unsure of what
exactly to do or how to do it, then you will be happy to know that we have plenty
of sex positions listed for you. That way you can pick and choose the position you
feel will bring you the best sex you could imagine.
The Position: The Kitty
The reason why it’s awesome is that it gives a whole new meaning to missionary
as your partner’s clitoral stimulation is increased. Also, a lot of research has
proven that women who could not orgasm during the missionary style had a bigger
chance for orgasm when they tried the coital alignment position.

If you would like to try it, you need to first be in the missionary style and have
your body positioned to aside. You then rock it back and forth and not up and
down with thrusts like it would normally be done. This will allow your clitoris to
remain in direct contact.
The Position: The Empire of Ottoman
The reason why it is awesome is due to its versatility. When it is applied your
female partner takes control and has the say of how deep and fast she wants it, but
allows you to thrust during all this, which could be difficult when you have a bed
under your body. Also, you have your hands free so if you want to tease other
areas of her body you can. Or if you feel friskier you can add an additional sex
toy.

If you’d like to try it you just get an ottoman and lie back on it (without the
wheels) so that the man’s entire back is supported. She then straddles you so she
is able to lift her body up and down on you. If you are in pretty good shape, you
can scoot further off of the ottoman and give more thrusts if you like. You can
twist it up a bit as well by having her give you a blow job as she kneels in front of
you, or she can sit on your face for a 69 with her.
The Position: Chair
The reason why it is awesome is that is a good one to learn the positions in which
you stand. It involves deep and intense penetrations for your female partner.

If you’d like to try it then you just lean against a wall while standing and then
slowly slide down the wall while bending at the knees. She can then get close to
you on top as she is straddling you.

You may have some difficulty with this one until you are able to concentrate
without losing your balance. However, your hands are totally free to play, suck
and massage all of her upper body as you pound her deep. Remember though, you
may have to help her more if she is not tall enough to touch the floor by lowering
yourself more. Or you can just switch to another type of straddling position.
The Position: Maypole
The reason why it’s awesome is because of its ability to be a little wild and
challenging but at the same time feel very thrilling to perform. Not only that but
she will get an extra amount of pleasure as she rubs your pubic bone with her clit.

If you’d like to try it you must get in the chair position and have her legs wrapped
around you. She then leans backward and you place both hands under her butt, and
then stand halfway up as you hold her. Now you can have her ride your shaft by
moving up and down. This position can be tiring so make sure to keep your legs a
little bent.
The Position: Twist & Shout
The reason why it’s awesome is because of it being slow and encourages
penetration that is deep. Also, it provides intimacy because of your constant eye
contact and the ability to see her body at the same time.

If you’d like to try it then you will need to be on the floor in the sit-up position
with one leg extended straight. She then straddles a leg and can now begin to ride
you going up and down as well as control the speed and depth of your
penetrations. If your penis curves then she can be able to grind on you going the
opposite way, which you should be enjoying immensely.
The Position: Cradled Cowgirl
The reason why it’s awesome is that it works for when you want to give her
clitoris some stimulation, but still maintain the intimacy and closeness that many
face-to-face styles allow you to enjoy.

If you’d like to try it you will need to be sitting so she can get into the cowgirl
position. But instead of being in the cowgirl position, she needs to lay forward
and cradle your neck with her face. This helps to align both bodies so that
maximum clitoral stimulation is achieved.

Your hands are totally free to grab her hips or you can provide some anal
stimulation with your hand as long as she is ok with that. If not then you should be
fine with what you can play with.
The Position: Backdoor Oral
The reason why it’s awesome is that it can provide a whole different type of
sensation then what you are normally used to having when you receive a blow
job. This is because you are receiving it when she is behind you as opposed to
being in front of you.

If you’d like to try it then you’ll need to position her face down on her stomach
and her hips on top of a pillow. This will allow her to have her butt lifted a bit so
that way you can have easy access to give her a good licking from behind and as
she uses her fingers to stimulate her clit more too.
The Position: Doggy Angle
The reason why it’s awesome is because of the twist it gives to the original doggy
style. But this version does not need the same amount of flexibility and strength
from you both which is a good thing. Also, the angle that it creates allows both of
you to make extra clitoral stimulation if you choose too.

If you would like to try it then you need to have her lying on her stomach as she
has her but angled up in the air to give you an easy entry. You then get behind her
with your legs between hers. To increase support, allow her to lay on a pillow or
to prop up using her forearms as she holds her neck and head with her hands. To
intensify it, have your hands placed on her hips so you can drive her hips deeper
into your pelvis for a deeper thrust.
The Position: Double Decker
The reason why it is awesome is that it makes for a transition that is easy if your
partner is on top. This angle also allows you to view her body’s reaction as you
thrust deep in her as you roam her entire body too. So you will be able to see her
breasts, as well as her hips, move in sync of your thrusts.

If you’d like to try it then you will need to be in the reverse cowgirl position. She
then leans all the way back with her elbows propping her up, and her laying on
top of you as her arms support her whole body. You then hold onto her hips to
maintain control as you pound her deep.
The Position: Galley
The reason why it’s awesome is that you love giving her the control in bed. It also
allows for anal play if she is into that by using your fingers. Or she can also
incorporate a sex toy to give extra play to her clitoris, especially if she uses a
vibrator that will make her go wild and craving more from you.

If you would like to try it then you should be ready for another style of reverse
cowgirl. What you need to do is have your legs straight out with your arms leaning
back. Your partner will then lie on both of your legs as her head is at your feet as
she straddles you on your hips with her arms as support. Her legs are stretched
out behind her body or can be bent to provide more support. Once she is in the
position you can then grab her butt and rock it back and forth.
The Position: Twisted Spoon
The reason why it is awesome is that this is a variation of the spooning position
which allows deep thrusts but without being a physical workout. It also makes an
increased amount of tension in your bodies which allows arousal to be increased
tremendously.

If you would like to try it then you both will need to be on the same side with him
behind you. You will need to have her lift her leg that’s on top. She then holds her
ankle of the leg that’s in the air as you pound deep inside. If you would like to
really stimulate her, you can play with her breasts or use some other tool to help
bring her to new heights.
The Position: Duet
The reason why it is awesome is that it involves masturbation and that is the best
way for a person to really know their own body, how you want your partner to
please you, and how your pleasure can be experienced. This is usually used as a
teaching tool for a partner that doesn’t quite know them fully yet.

It also allows the man to take notes when it comes to the way she likes touching to
be. You got to admit, the view is nice too.

The reason to try it is that you get to watch your partner masturbate as you
masturbate too. Although she may be hesitant at first you can help her relax by
holding her in your arms with her back into your chest.

You can also start to touch her body as she masturbates and then eventually join in
by masturbating yourself.
The Position: Corkscrew
It’s fun when done at the edge of a table or bed where you are resting on a
forearm and hip on the side. Then you press together with your thighs as your
partner is standing there straddling you as he enters from behind.

This is done because it allows her to maintain her grip on him as he thrusts deep
inside.
You can make it hotter by matching the tempo of the thrusts by trying to thrust your
hips.
The Position: Faceoff
This is done by having your partner sitting on the edge of a chair facing each other
with you on top of him.

This gives control to the woman and lets her enjoy the depth and angle of every
pounding she receives. When you’re seated you are also supported so if you want
to last for a while you can.

You can make it hotter by allowing your fingers to do a lot of walking. After you
are seated your hands have free-roaming throughout you or your partner's body.
The Position: Doggystyle
This is done by the woman getting on her hands and knees as her partner kneels
from behind her. His body is straight or hunched forward over your butt like a
dog.

This position allows for her penetrations to be deeper and G-spot to be stimulated
easily.

You can make it hotter by having one hand stimulating the clitoris, or she can ask
the guy to wrap his arm under her to do it too.
The Position: Pretzel Dip
This is done by laying on the right side and as your partner kneels, he straddles
your leg and then curls the woman’s left around the guy's left side.

This position allows you to have a penetration that is deeper while maintaining
the ability to make eye contact throughout the experience.

You can make it hotter by having your clit rubbed by your partner.
The Position: Flatiron
This is done by having them lay down on their stomachs, their legs straight out,
and hips raised slightly.

This position allows for a fit that is snug making her seem like his penis is bigger
than it actually is.

You can make it hotter by making some deep breathing and thrusts that are
shallower which will extend the experience.
The Position: G-whiz
This is done by laying on the back as you rest your legs onto the shoulders of your
partner.

This position allows for your legs to be raised, thus making your vagina narrow to
help your G spot become targeted more with each deep thrust.

You can make it hotter by having you rocked side-to-side or by going up-and-
down. This should allow the penis to come in contact with the G spot.
The Position: Cowgirls Helper
This is done by being in a position that is similar to the cowgirl. You are kneeling
on top, then push off of the chest of your partner and then slide on the thighs by
going up-and-down. Your partner helps you by giving some support to your
weight as he grabs your hips so he can meet the thrusts.

This position allows you to decrease the amount of stress applied to your legs,
allowing your climaxes to be easier. Also, for you guys, performing a position
that a woman can dominate in can also make you last longer, so you and she will
win.

You can make it hotter by alternating the deep and shallow thrusts so you can have
many areas of the vagina stimulated.
The Position: The Wheelbarrow
This is done by getting on your feet and hands then he picks you up by your pelvis.
You then wrap your legs around him holding him by your thighs.

This position allows for penetration that will be deeper although you will receive
a good arm workout for you in the process.

You can make it hotter by resting on the bed’s side or a table to give a break to
your arms.
The Position: The LeapFrog
This is done by being in a doggy-style position that is modified. You then keep
your hips raised and then using the bed to rest your arms and head-on.

This position allows for penetration to be deeper and letting you use a pillow to
rest on.

You can make it hotter by stimulating the clitoris with your hands.
The Position: Stand and Deliver
This is done by having you both standing and as she bends over, he stands behind
her and gives it to her deep.

This sexual position allows her vaginal walls to become tighter thus creating an
increased amount of friction as she tightens around his shaft.

You can make it hotter by having the clitoris tickled by his hand, or you can have
the hands tied loosely by using a scarf or something similar.
The Position: Cowgirl
This is done by kneeling on top and pushing from the chest of your partner and
sliding on your partner’s thighs. Some of the weight is relieved off of the pelvis as
you lean back and being supported by his thighs.

This position allows her to be dominant and at the same time having his orgasm
delayed while yours becomes intensified.

You can make it hotter by having your knees wider or having them close to his
body.
The Position: Reverse Cowgirl
This is done by having your partner laying on the back, he then gets straddled as
he faces your back.

This position allows you to control the rhythm and pace that you like the best.
You can make it hotter by obtaining more leverage as your shins and knees are
being sat on by him.
The Position: Cowboy
This is done by him lying back as he gets straddled. He then puts his penis inside
you through the opening that was created tightly as you closed your legs a little.

This position allows her to tighten around his shaft to make the penetration
intense.

You can make it hotter by allowing him to fondle you or use some bondage to hold
the wrists down.
The Position: Missionary
This is done by having him on top of you pounding away as you both make eye
contact.

This position allows for an effective, simple, versatile, and elegant experience.
You can change it up by adjusting her legs to give a different angled sensation.
The Position: Cross-booty
This is done by entering her through missionary but then turns his body to form an
X while still inside.

This position allows more body motion to be felt.

You can make it hotter by massaging his entire backside causing him to go wild
which will, in turn, make you go wild too.
The Position: The Caboose
This is done by having him sit on a chair or bed. You then back up until you are in
his lap so you both spoon as he sits there.

This position allows you to fantasize about the experience as you are not able to
see them.

You can make it hotter by making your pelvic muscles tighter which will allow
you to grip his shaft to keep him hard.
The Position: Scoop Me Up
This is done by lying together sideways; as the direction is faced the same, then
bring up the knees slightly as your partner slides in behind you. This position is
also referred to as spooning.

This position allows more skin contact which will cause an increase of
stimulation.

You can make this hotter by having your partner place their hands on each
shoulder to create a deeper and more intense thrust.
The Position: Reverse Scoop
You can do this while being in missionary, but do not exit, just turn onto your
side, and having your arm as your upper body support.

This position allows you to make direct eye contact as you get a nice body press.
You can make it hotter by intertwining both you and your partner’s legs or you can
fondle him.
The Position: Golden Arch
You can do this by having your partner’s legs straight while sitting. You then sit
on top as your knees are bent on his thighs then you lean back together.
This position allows for an equal view of each of your bodies. You also control
the thrusts angle, speed, and depth.

It can be made hotter by having your clitoris rubbed by his hand, or you can use
your hand. If you lean back more, you’ll get some more stimulation on your G
spot.
The Position: The Seashell
You can do this by first lying back with raised legs and ankles crossed behind
your head. He then enters you as in missionary.

This is great because your hands are free to give her clitoris a good workout.

To make it better, you should have him ride high so that his pubic bone is up
against her clit. Or you can have him ride low so he instantly stimulates your G
spot.
The Position: Butter Churner
You can do this as you lie down and raising your legs and having them folded so
each ankle is on the sides of your head, as he dips and squats in and out of your
love box.

This is great because you get a blood rush on top of the existing pleasure.

This can be hotter by having your man lick chocolate syrup off of your body in
anticipation of what is in store.
The Position: The Chairman
This is done as your man sits on an edge and you sit on him, looking away.

This works well because the position always hits the G spot. You can also
stimulate his scrotum with your hand too.

To make it hotter you can lift your knees up and next to your chest making good
feet support.
The Position: The Pinball Wizard
This is done by creating a position called partial bridge like a pinball machine is
designed, then as you rest your weight via the shoulders, your partner can then
enter you as he kneels.
This works because your partner can easily stimulate and massage the clitoris and
mons pubis.

This can be hotter if a leg is upon his shoulder so penetration is deeper.

The Position: Valedictorian
This is done by starting in the missionary style then have your legs raised and then
spread like a “V.”

This works because you receive full vulva contact.

This can be hotter if you grab your ankles. It provides stability and a good
sensation from the stretch.
The Position: Spork
This is done by lying down on your back and having your right leg raised so he
can be positioned in between you so its 90-degrees as he enters you. Your legs
will then form a spork design. This can be done by either facing him or facing
away.

This works well because you are able to rest your top leg on your partner’s
shoulder. Then you are able to have your clitoris stimulated easily with some
fingers as he stays deep.

This can be hotter if your breathing was synchronized. As one takes the lead, the
other follows along until you’re breathing in like clockwork.
The Position: Seated Wheelbarrow
This is done by sitting on an edge and having you positioned sitting on his lap
while your hands are on the floor. You then have your legs stretched out behind
him as he supports you by your thighs.

This works well because you achieve penetrations that are deep as well as get a
nice arm workout.

This can be hotter if your pelvic muscles are squeezed rhythmically thus allowing
you to achieve a climax that is stronger.
The Position: Table Top
This is done by using any surface that allows your partner to touch your crotch. He
then enters you as you either lie or sit on the edge.

This works well because you face each other. You also become even in height
even though you may be different in actual height.

You can make it hotter by lowering your legs and having your feet placed on your
partner’s chest. This lets you have the depth and tempo of the thrusts in your
control.
The Position: Champagne Room
This is done by having you sit and then your partner sits on you as they face away.

The reason it works is that it assists in the intensity and pace of the thrust.

To make it hotter you can try it on stairs or any other type of edge. You might need
to practice this one but that’s ok.
The Position: The Om
This is done with your partner sitting cross-legged, then you face him as you sit on
his lap. You then wrap your legs and hug him to give support.

The reason it’s done is to compliment some tantric sex. Instead of thrusting you
are rocking throughout this position.

What makes it hotter is you are able to stare into each other’s eyes as you orgasm
together.
The Position: Upstanding Citizen
This is done by straddling him and having your legs wrapped around him as his
knees remain unlocked and thighs lightly spread. He then stands and has you
supported in his arms.

The reason it’s good is that it is portrayed in a lot of movies, so it must be tried at
least once.

To make it hotter just have him slam you into the wall, gently.
The Position: The Spider
This is done by sitting on the bed with each other’s legs facing each other with
your arms back to give support. You then move close to one another and get on his
penis. Your hips should now have his legs around your hips with your feet outside
and knees bent while on the bed flat. Now you can rock.

The reason why it is good is that eye contact is maintained allowing you to watch
the action.

You can make it more interesting by pulling yourself up to form a position that
allows you to squat as he lies on his back. Or you can have him stay upright in a
seated position as you pull closer to him to be in the Lazy Man.
The Position: Good Ex
This position involves sitting on your bed as you face each other with legs out
forward. You then lift the right of your partner over your left and your right over
the left of his. You then join together to allow him to enter you. Now you can both
lie down, with an X being formed by your legs. Then begin to give gentle
gyrations instead of thrusts.

The reason why is because it prolongs smooth, slow sex and builds your overall
arousal. As you gyrate you are stimulating nerve endings in his penis’s head.
You can make it more by reaching and holding his hands to pull him close to make
more gyrations. It also allows you to tradeoff between laying down and sitting up
without the rhythm being changed.
The Position: Lazy Man
This position involves placing pillows behind the back of your partner as he sits
with his outstretched legs on the bed. You then straddle your partner’s waist with
his feet on the bed. Your knees are then bent to be lowered on him as you guide
his penis to enter you. You can then press on your heels and release to lower and
raise yourself onto his penis however speed you want.

The reason why this position is great is that you are put in control which allows
you to maintain all of the intimacy that is involved. You can also utilize his penis
as a tool for masturbation that will allow you to rub against your clitoris.
This makes it hotter because in this position you both are lying in a spider
position or a different version of it that is equally hot.
The Position: The Snow
This position involves lying on the back while your partner straddles you as you
face away. You then lift both legs and have them wrapped around your male
partners back in order to have your pelvis elevated to allow entry. You then help
him slide up by grabbing his butt.

The reason why is for the beautiful view of his butt that you get. Also, you can
easily play with his balls as you perform this position. Not only that, but it allows
him to grind easily upon your clit.

To make it hotter you just spin him into the missionary position so that he is facing
you but remaining inside you. Positions are then switched with you now on top as
you face away.
The Position: The Wrapped Lotus
This position involves having your partner climb onto the guy's lap as she sits
cross-legged while she faces him and has legs wrapping his back. Your partner
then enters and you proceed to grind on his pelvis.

The reason why is because it allows for major intimacy that is done face to face.
Also, creativity can be easily achieved as this position is performed such as
pleasuring other body parts or stimulation to the erogenous areas located on the
upper half of their bodies.

To make it hotter all you have to do is tell him that you want him to give your
nipples a lick as he roams freely where ever he wishes with his hands.
The Position: The Slithering Snake
This position involves lying face down on the stomach. Your partner then lies on
top of you and slithers in from the backside.

The reason why is that it allows penetration to be snug and super-deep which can
only be a great feeling for both of you.

To make it hotter you can easily take his shaft from behind and help with the
amount of depth he achieves or by lifting your butt up a bit to achieve the same
results.
The Position: The Woman Astride
This position involves being in a similar position as the cowgirl, but a little
different. What she does is straddle you and then you enter her. She then leans
back and places both of her hands as support on the bed, as an angle of 45 degrees
will be created by the other partner’s legs.

The reason why this is modified is so her G spot will be targeted more than
normal, as well as giving you more control of the thrusts and amount of speed.
Also, your partner is given easier clitoris access.

If you prefer to make it even hotter, you can apply a "V stroke" where two fingers
form a V and apply it to the sides of your clitoris. You then rub up and down as
your partner's penis is inside you.
The Position: 69
This is one of the classic positions that have been around for many years. Not only
is it a great way to reciprocate, but it can be a very thrilling sensation that is felt
from head-to-toe. It is also a great addition to any combination that requires two-
person involvement.

To do it both partners are on their side or she straddles your face as she lays on
you while you both pleasure each other orally. 69 is also considered to be a
position that is intense and will test your ability to please her while trying to
concentrate as the same goes for her. In order to perfect it, it is best that you find
out which way works best for you. That way you avoid being called selfish by
her.
 Chapter 6: The Amazing Orgasm

Although it may seem like a simple process, the human orgasm is quite the
process that is hugely different between a man and a woman.

For men, their orgasm can be reached through multiple steps that involve many
organs, hormones, nerves, and blood vessels that all must work together. When all
of these other bodily characteristics work together, the result will typically end
with an ejaculation that comprises of different bodily fluids where their makeup is
dependent on the sex of the individual.

For women, orgasm can include many characteristics that are in a league of their
own.
The Male Orgasm Is Not as Simple as You May Think
The first step in a male orgasm is to have the necessary fuel involved in the
process, testosterone. This hormone is produced readily by the male testicles and
is always in ample supply. Besides producing testosterone, the testicles also
produce male sperm on a daily basis. They then mature and are mixed with the
protein-rich semen. The semen is what helps to keep the sperm nourished and
supported so they can survive after being ejaculated out of the penis through the
urethra.

To determine the strength of a man’s sexual desire, we must be able to understand

the psychological factors and the role that testosterone plays.
Testosterone’s Role in the Sexual Desire to Orgasm
In males, testosterone is the key element in which sexual desire is driven.

Also known as libido, the strong sexual desire is the key to a process that is
kicked off prior to orgasm. For example, if no sex drive is present or decreased
due to depression or has low testosterone, then his body will unlikely respond to
a strong desire or sexual stimuli that’ll prevent him from reaching orgasm.
Steps Required to Reach A Full Male Orgasm
For a man’s orgasm to be successful he must be able to take the following steps:
1. Arousal Phase: During this phase, a man senses an opportunity for sexual
release. This sense also allows the brain to be prompted to send messages
to the male sex organs in order to begin an erection. The penis then begins
to get erect due to the increased blood flow to the penile tissue of the penis
shaft which is brought up by arteries that expand during arousal so the flow
of blood can quickly fill it up. In order to maintain an erection, the body
closes the veins that drain the blood out of the penis so an erection can
become firm. As the firmness is maintained the scrotum is pulled by the
body as the tension is increased by the muscles.
2. Plateau Phase: This phase is when the body is preparing for orgasm and
can last up to 2 minutes. The tension of muscles increases a lot more and
involuntary movements of the body, especially in the pelvis area, start to
take control of the situation. The heart rate then begins to increase and
reaches a rate of 175 bpm. At this time a clear fluid is released through the
urethra and is designed to change the balance of the pH in the urethra so that
the sperm has an increased survival rate.
3. Orgasm Phase: The orgasm phase is two-fold and consists of emission
and ejaculation. During emission, a state of ejaculatory inevitability is
reached. This “point of no return” happens when the man’s semen gets
stored at the entrance to the urethra in preparation for ejaculation. With
ejaculation, we see many muscle contractions occurring that causes the
ejaculation to happen. We may also see pelvic thrusting occur which is
considered involuntary. After ejaculation has occurred the brain then
receives pleasure messages.
4. Resolution and Refraction Phase: After ejaculation is complete, the
penis’s erection begins to subside. Almost immediately, the erection loses
half of what it had and the rest soon fades shortly after. As tension
continues to fade, the man will begin to feel extremely relaxed or even
drowsy. Usually, men require a period of recovery which is also known as
the refractory period where an erection cannot be achieved. The amount of
time for refractory differs between men and their age. For example, for a
young adult around 18, it has a refractory of around 15 minutes or less and
elderly men it can be as long as 20 hours before they are able to obtain
another erection. But on average, the refractory period is roughly 30
minutes. Men and women differ a lot when it comes to refractory as it takes
only a single orgasm for a man to be spent whereas a woman can continue
to orgasm for as long as she continues to feel sexual arousal.
When a Man Has a Problem with Orgasming
Although the ultimate goal is to reach orgasm, many men have a problem reaching
full orgasm. A lot of these problems are developed through psychological
problems including their childhood upbringing, an event that was traumatic or a
pattern of masturbation that has made the body conditioned to take a longer
amount of time to orgasm. Nevertheless, the problem can also be seen as being
caused by cardiovascular or neurological disease or through a surgery where
nerves have been cut.

For the short-term, a man can easily incorporate a vibrator that will help in
stimulating an erection to orgasm. But for the long-term and to allow a man to
experience changes that are meaningful, he may need to conduct therapy sessions
with a sex therapist. When therapy is involved “homework” is also involved to
help a couple conduct certain activities that have the amount of pressure relieved
during the sexual performance so that pleasure can be achieved.

If you constantly experience sexual dysfunction related to orgasm then you should
make an appointment to see your doctor. Having a health examination completed
with full history may uncover direct or underlying problems that could be causing
it.

In a four-phase model created by Masters and Johnson, they explain the orgasm as
being a climatic phase that is of short duration during the cycle of sexual
response. During a male orgasm involuntary muscles contract as blood pressure,
breathing, and heart rate all rise. Many contractions continue to occur along the
base of the penis as it ejaculates semen.
Semen is Considered as the Elixir of Life
According to WHO statistics, the average amount of semen a man is able to
produce is up to 5 milliliters per ejaculation. Not only that, but semen contains
many benefits from a health point of view, since sperm makes up only a tiny
amount of the semen, as the remaining amount comprises of at least 200 types of
proteins. Along with the proteins, semen is also rich in many minerals and
vitamins which include magnesium, calcium, potassium, vitamins B12, zinc, and
vitamin C. Also, in research conducted by The Arctic University of Norway, they
found that the compound known as spermine, contains a potent amount of anti-
inflammatory and anti-oxidant material.

Because of these benefits to good health, many people have created cookbooks
surrounding the use of semen in their recipes. So, remember that the next time you
visit a vegan restaurant that offers a “secret sauce”.

Historically, many Chinese Taoists who lived through the Han Dynasty had a
belief that when semen was removed, it actually created a decrease in the life
force. This made some Taoists to never have an ejaculation, while many others
decided on the opposite and had partaken in sexual practices which allowed their
ejaculation to be withheld. Today, we can still see many of these methods used.
What is the difference between ejaculation and orgasm?
The main difference between ejaculation and orgasm are their functions. A male
ejaculation and orgasm are considered to be different processes of physiological
origins. First, an orgasm is achieved through a peak of sexual pleasure, which
then comes the ejaculation shortly after.
How can a stronger orgasm be achieved by a man?
In order to reach a stronger orgasm, you must be able to focus on what your penis
is doing and the sensations of pleasure that it is causing. This stems a lot from the
brain and how it is able to make sexual connections which allow you to
experience stronger orgasms through the way of concentration.

Start with Pelvic Strengthening

This specifically targets the pubococcygeus muscle which rhythmically

contracts as an orgasm occurs and helps improve the climaxes intensity by
creating contractions that are orgasmically stronger.

Your pelvic floor muscles are what help to support all of your pelvic and
abdominal organs. You may notice these muscles being used if you have
ever had to “hold your pee” Or if you ever made your penis bounce then
you have used the pubococcygeus muscle. When you strengthen this muscle,
you are able to control the orgasm you create.

To conduct the strengthening, squeeze the muscle area and hold it for at
least 3 seconds then let it release. Repeat this at least 20 times and for at
least 3 times every day. For results to be maximized, regularly exercising
this muscle is encouraged.

Edging
Another type of orgasm control is called edging. Some people refer to it as
surging or peaking and it is when a person brings their orgasm to the point
of climax and then suddenly stopping and preventing ejaculation. You can
try this the next time you masturbate for at least 30 minutes but as you do,
don’t allow yourself to ejaculate. Take deep breaths and control your
breathing pattern. Allow the subsiding of your arousal every time you try it.
As you continue to practice edging you’ll eventually begin to feel and
experience each of the sensations that arise out from it. This will be
beneficial for you and your partner as you both will be able to enjoy sex a
lot longer than if you never did edging.
Have More Penetrative Sex and Enjoy it More
Some studies suggest that our bodies are capable of releasing more than 400% of
prolactin (a hormone that makes sexual satisfaction regulated) after vaginal
penetration than it does with only masturbation.

Even though only vaginal penetration was studied, sex that is penetrative can also
involve sex toys and anal sex. So when you let yourself to finally orgasm while
practicing the edging technique, you will realize that the feeling will be beyond
powerful.

As you perform intercourse and the man is close to orgasm, his pelvic thrusts
become more automatic and less voluntary. As the penis muscles contract
rhythmically, they prepare for ejaculation to occur. After ejaculation, the orgasm
comes to a close in men.

Although an orgasm leading to ejaculation has occurred, this type of orgasm is not
the only kind.

Not only does ejaculating provide many health benefits, but it can also decrease
the risk of prostate cancer as well as keeping you healthy, keeping you calm, and
boosting your overall mood.

Even though an ejaculation and orgasm are physiologically different, a lot of men
consider them as one and the same.

When an orgasm and ejaculation occur together there are huge benefits to the man.
Now only can they relieve stress but they also intensify the orgasm of their
partner.
They can sleep better at night after they have orgasmed. It also reduces blood
pressure and heart rate. Regularly having orgasms from ejaculation can cleanse
your body of unhealthy chemicals as your body generates more semen.
If you find yourself needing to boost your orgasm there are a few ways you can
improve.
Break Out The KY
When you use a lubricant, you are allowing a way to achieve an ultimate orgasm.
Not only will you feel good but it will also be enhanced during sex.

Using a lubricant like KY will allow you to experience a silky feeling while
lasting until you clean up. Not only will you be able to reach a full orgasm but you
can try the different variety like the type that creates a warm sensation.
Sex Toy it is
Sex toys are no longer just for women. It has become an understanding that a need
for male sex toys is also necessary for men.

A perfect example of a guy sex toy is the cock ring. They are a great way to have
an ejaculation delayed while at the same time having the sexual sensations
increased.

The cock ring is a great choice because of their ability to have blood flow to the
penis restricted. This restriction then allows for an erection that is fuller and
harder.
Although a cock ring does a great job, they are not the only type of male toys
available.
Enjoy a Massage to the Prostate
The male prostate or P-Spot is the male equivalent to the G-spot of the woman
and allows for the relief of an orgasm that delivers an intense stimulation.

Not only are orgasms from the prostate beneficial to a man’s health, but they also
cleanse it in the process.
The Female Orgasm
Many Hollywood movies make having an orgasm seem like it’s the easiest thing a
woman can accomplish. In reality, though, it can be the opposite if certain factors
are not involved like concentration, lubrication, trust, or sex toys. But luckily,
there are a few things you can do that will allow your orgasm to boil over.

Know Your Body

According to research female orgasms are naturally easier for more women than it
is for others due to uncontrollable factors on a woman’s body. An example
includes the distance between a woman’s clitoris and vagina. For this, there is no
physical way it can be altered to allow total enjoyment during sex. But of course,
there are ways to utilize different positions that let this enjoyment become a
reality. You just need to experiment to see what works best for you.
Communicate Your Needs More
Chances are you’ve heard this before, but I bet your man has never heard it from
you. This is such an important part of the whole sexual experience, but if you
don’t speak up then what’s the point. You have to realize that no man is going to
ask you if he is doing it correctly. This is why you have to let him know in a
nonchalant way of how you like your body to be pleased so you can reach your
best orgasm. He isn’t going to mind you saying “I love how you do this…”
Foreplay Can’t Be Stressed Enough
Women love foreplay, it’s a fact. You can meet any woman on the street and I bet
she’ll first do some sort of foreplay before you get to mount her.
Pelvic Floor Strengthening
When you perform pelvic floor strengthening, you are preparing for greater
orgasms from sex. If you do Pilates or barre then you already have a head start to
some orgasms that are going to knock your socks off.
Lick the Clit
The one thing you should never forget is the clit. With the majority of orgasms
stemming from clitoral stimulation, you are guaranteed to experience one every
time you touch. A few ways that can give it some extra stimulation during
intercourse include having your man wear a cock ring as it will rub against your
clit, a vibrator, or just giving it a nice long rub.
Join in with Your Hips
This is a no brainer if you truly want to experience a jaw-dropping orgasm. So
instead of just lying there motionless, you can easily become a team player by
lifting your hips to meet his movements may be just what you need to blow your
orgasm out of the water.
Time is of the Essence
Nobody likes to feel rushed especially when it comes to having the perfect
orgasm. Also, you should never feel like you only have a certain amount of time
and that’s it. To prevent these rushed feeling try taking control and be a little
bossy because only you know how you like it and which way makes you orgasm
the best.
Become Verbally Loud
Who said you have to be quiet? And who cares if the neighbors hear you? All you
need to know is that you are feeling good right now and you love to sing for joy
because of it.
Stay Focused on the Present Moment
If you get distracted then you may never orgasm or you may take longer than you
wanted to. This is why you need to maintain your present moment and stay
focused on the task at hand. Doing this will intensify your orgasm to a whole new
level.
Again, Don’t Rush Even if it’s Kissing
Kissing is a huge deal for women and you can almost compare it to foreplay.
There are also women who just like to kiss and that’s all. That is ok too because
there is nothing wrong with feeling the closeness one gets by kissing.

Maybe you should enjoy kissing more too because there is nothing wrong when a
kiss can go on for days.

Whether you have been with your girl for a long time or a short period, you should
always make time to kiss. This is something that you should never deprive her of.
It doesn’t have to be a lot of kisses but it does have to be unwarranted so that it
comes out naturally and you don’t look like you are trying too hard at it.

So if your relationship has just started or you’ve been together for 30 years, it is
always important to know the power of a kiss.

If you feel like you have already passed the kissing phase, then it is highly
stressed that you and she stay home on a Friday night and share a bottle of wine.
But even if a bottle of wine doesn’t do the trick then you should just freshen up
with a shower and quick teeth brushing as you prepare to head to bed so that way
you will at least be fresh.

That way if you do have sex later on, then the wine would have had time to help
loosen you both up. Plus, your fresh breath will make you more open to wanting to
kiss her passionately just like at the beginning of your relationship.
Make Room For Sensuality and Be Prepared for it
There are a lot of women who enjoy romance and mood lighting.

Nevertheless, from experience, there are still some women who find it funny
when a guy sets up a mood lighting by using candles or burn incense and play
mood-setting music.

The reason why that is is that it all seems corny, fake, or even staged to a lot of
women. But, if you maintain your confidence and composure and even give a
smile to her prior to you giving her a kiss or touching her body, she will become
more prone to opening up to the attention and will show more appreciation.

When the mood is set with the music, incense, and massage oil, she will be able
to relax and be better prepared to have an orgasm. This becomes very useful when
it comes to having sex with a confident woman who is actually insecure. This is
why most beautiful women are insecure.

To set a sensual experience, one could create scenarios that are steamy and are
combined to create a bath that is candle-lit or by showering together where you
use a new bar of soap to lather each other. Then you can break out the lubricant
and massage oils to stroke and play with your partner’s genitals.

As you play relaxing music you can also burn some incense. This will add to the
mood, romance, and overall sensuality. But make sure to do this only occasionally
otherwise it will seem boring and dull if done too often.
Let Her Realize How Lucky She Is to Have You
It’s a fact that women look forward to feeling lucky to have you or to be in a
relationship with you and not to feel like it’s an obligation that they have to be
with you or have to have sex with you.

When you begin to realize that women feel lucky to have you, it begins to make
sense why they also reject the guys that show to be wimpy or too nice and instead
go after guys who show a certain amount of confidence.
This is why you should ignore all of the commercials and TV shows that show
men being weak, boring, or too nice as they try to impress a woman who they
think is out of their league. When in actuality the woman is thinking the opposite if
she knows she will benefit.

Today, men are constantly making the mistake to try to get in a woman’s good
graces by being nice just to win her over in the bedroom. But actually, women
become turned off by it internally because they see them as weak and submissive.

When you find the right dynamic, then you can become more certain that she will
not only want to have sex with you but be able to enjoy it more than if you
weren’t. Plus, she knows that if she wasn’t with you then other women would be
hounding over him just because of these qualities.
Share Everything That You Have Enjoyed up to Today
When you are in a comfortable place together, express sexual things that you enjoy
together. For example,” Baby. I love how you use your tongue when you suck on
it…you do a great job.”

If your relationship allows you both to be confident and open, then she will laugh
with you so you both can enjoy the moment together. What’s more, is that she will
also feel an increase in confidence every time she decides to give you oral.

She will also be able to create a sexier flair about her and where you will
instantly notice it as you look at her. You will also more likely help her achieve
orgasm the next time you go down on her or penetrate her.

For those of you who are dating still but haven’t had sex yet, you can easily
express how her kissing is so sexy. This will instantly give her a boost in her self-
esteem that will allow her to be open around you as well as being emotionally
stable in the bedroom and will increase your chance of her having an orgasm that
is driven by emotion.

All of this will be the result of your comment on how you liked the way she
kisses. This comment will have her thinking “Just wait until we get into bed.”

But remember, always ask her if there was anything that she also likes or enjoys.
That way she won’t think you are being selfish by only telling her what you enjoy
and not care about how she feels. Also, leave the cross-examination for the
lawyers and not your sex life.
Make Your Behavior Turn Her On
Men are naturally turned on by a woman’s physical appearance.

Nevertheless, for women, what she gets turned on by the most is how his behavior
is as well as the vibe he puts out and his actions. So instead of looking good for
her, you need to focus on how you make her feel about you.

Does she feel safe around you or does she need to protect you instead? Does she
feel you are an example of a real man or are you a wimp and she is only with you
temporarily until a real man comes by?

A good example to get her turned on by way of your behavior is a method called
the “clit call.” This method is good to use when your relationship has reached a
point when you have regular sex and have become comfortable with each other.

You pick the perfect moment to call her the day before a date together.
You just get her on the phone and tell her, “Hey baby…I just want you to know
that I look forward to seeing you and putting my tongue on your clit. Bye.”

You then hang up your phone.

Afterward, she will begin to have thoughts run through her mind all day and how
the sex will happen following your date. She could also be thinking of a way to
just skip the date altogether.
Try Many Positions to Find the Perfect One for Her
The position of a woman’s clitoris will be the determining factor when it comes
to the difficulty level a woman has to orgasm. This is why a lot of women are
unable to orgasm as they do the missionary position.

If you are really striving to have her orgasm in missionary try to stimulate her
clitoris as your pumping inside her by using a finger that’s moistened. Don’t be
afraid to ask her the right way that she likes her clit to be fingered.

You need to be aware that some women can become overly sensitive down below
to a point where it becomes painful, but other women absolutely love it. You can
also change up your tempo by giving her long strokes of your penis or aggressive
strokes.

But if you want to go the easy route then you are better to get her on top so she can
ride you into the sunset and orgasm before she gets there.

With this being the easiest position for her to orgasm in, you need to ensure that
the rhythm and speed match so that you remain in sync with each other. Because
all women are not the same, some women may prefer that their man is always in
control as she orgasms.
You need to keep experimenting so you will know what works and what doesn’t.
As you keep switching it up, she will eventually lose her heightened emotional
state which is a big piece of the puzzle when it comes to a woman’s orgasm.

When it happens, let it happen, don’t try to prevent it because that is what fuels the
orgasm and eventually drives her to it. If you want to help her along you can. She
isn’t going to tell you no especially when the end result will be her orgasm.
Reassure Her That It’s Nobody’s Fault
Whatever you do, do not apologize if she is unable to orgasm no matter how hard
she tries. And also, do not try to make it look like she has some problem that’s
preventing it. The best way to fix the problem is to remain calm and relaxed so
that it occurs naturally.

Turning it into more of a problem than it should only intensify the tension between
both of you. When this happens there will be no way that sex will be enjoyed by
you or her.

When the moment does arrive for her orgasm just smile and allow yourself to
enjoy it as you ride it out with her. But never interrupt her as she orgasms, instead
wait and then you can hear things like “You like that, baby?”
Change it up a bit
When you change it up a bit you are setting her up for orgasms that will be more
than explosive. Because of her clitoris is so sensitive on the body, you would
probably be better off to start with a touch that is light but does not become drawn
out and then continue it little by little.

When you involve her clitoris, always remember to pre-lube your finger before
you start rubbing it. It is never a good idea to rub it raw because all that’s going to
do is turn her off. So, you need to make sure to at least give it a lick or use her
juices to get it wet first. You can then alternate between your fingers and tongue. If
you alternate like this then you will have her exploding all over your face with her
excitement.

What it all boils down to is what the woman likes and prefers as far as how her
orgasm will be. Every woman is different and chances are you will never meet a
woman who likes everything that your ex did. So, your best bet will be to be
observant of what she does and does not like or allow her to guide you to her
orgasm.

If anything, just ask her, she should have no problem what she likes. You don’t
know her body like she should know her body. Be relaxed about asking and after
she tells you then get right into it. What are you waiting for?
Be the Man She Wants
Being a man is a very important part of being able to have you make your woman
orgasm. This starts right from the time you both first meet and all throughout the
relationship as she constantly assesses your masculinity level.

A lot of times a man expresses his masculinity in a very subtle way and other
times it can be obviously expressed. An example of subtleness includes the
response you give to a man that is being pushy or rude or tries to take your ability
away.

The woman will see if you will remain confident and/or assertive but not losing
your cool or becoming bullied. To give her an idea of your level of masculinity
try giving her a hug as you sit together on the couch. Are you able to have her
cuddle up to you or do you do the cuddling?
Having the woman orgasm is a great feeling and showing her that you are a man is
a sure-fire way for it to happen in a consistent manner. This what makes it great
being a man especially when your partner knows she is with the best man she ever
met.

So, if you want to make a difference in the way your woman sees you then you
need to start acting and being like a man.
 Conclusion

Thank you for making it through to the end of Sex Positions Beginners Guide, I
hope it was very informative and will provide you with the knowledge to learn
about the various sex positions at a pace that is comfortable for you. With that, I
also hope that you are able to take what you learned in this book and apply it to
your sex life. Remember, just because you’ve completed this book to the end does
not mean there is no more information available on the topic.

Your next step is to begin practicing what you just read. Take a few examples and
share them with your partner or lover. You can also use the examples by writing
down what you learned and apply them using various types of foreplay. This will
allow you to enjoy your sexual experiences even more by also staying satisfied.

With a generation connected to the internet, you have so much information

available at your fingertips. This information also includes learning about sex, the
purpose of sex, and the various positions available like you just did. So, if you
feel that you did not get enough information on a specific area, by all means, do a
search online or at your local library to find what you are searching for.

It’s obvious that everybody learns at a different pace and use different methods.
What you need to do is find your pace and method that you are comfortable with
and maintain it. This way your learning will be catered to your specific needs.
Not only that but it will also guarantee your success in the bedroom while having
less to fail at.

And lastly, I hope you found this book to be truly useful, and that you take a lot out
of it so you can continue to practice and understand the entire sexual experience. It
will give you a great foundation as you begin your learning journey. But
remember, as this book gives you a great beginning, never stop learning and make
sure to absorb as much as possible.

That’s it for now! And if you would like to give a review on Amazon, it would be
much appreciated. Plus, if you have friends that are interested in learning Italian
then let them know, too! Then you would have a language partner to learn
together!
 Description

Congratulations on downloading Sex Positions Beginners Guide and thank you

for doing so.

The following chapters will discuss several different concepts that apply to the
entire sexual experience.

Some of the interesting concepts that you will learn about include:

Seduction
Sex Techniques
Sex Pleasure for Women
Sex Pleasure for Men
Mind-Blowing Sex Positions
How to Reach an Orgasm

Not only will you learn about these interesting concepts, but you will be
introduced to a book packed full of interesting and useful information that is sure
to spark the imagination.

As you read further into the book you may feel drawn by the chapter covering all
of the available sexual positions. The reason why is because of the ease of
reading and understandability of it all. As well as the vividness and detail it
includes.

This book provides great information to have when you are just getting your feet
wet in the field. Not only that but it can be a great way to get your
boyfriend/girlfriend/lover/partner or significant other to have a conversation.

We realize that there are plenty of other books that cover this type of subject on
the market, but the difference is that there is not a book available that is exactly
like this one. So, thanks again for choosing this one!

Every effort was made to ensure it is full of as much detail and useful information
as possible, please enjoy!
Sex Positions Book for Couples

The Complete Sex Guide to Explode the

Sexual Pleasure and Relish the Deepest
Orgasm with Your Partner
Veronica Secret
 Introduction

Congratulations on downloading Sex Positions for Couples and thank you for
doing so.

The following chapters will discuss not only the different positions for you and
your partner to engage in, but also the reasoning behind how each position can
bring you closer and spice up your sex life. We will begin with a look at both
intimacy and romance, how they differ and how they contribute to creating the best
sex life possible.

So often we find ourselves in a rut, having the same routine sex with our partner.
While the love may be there, over time intimacy and romance can fall to the side
and the more comfortable we get the less we feel the need to put in any extra
effort. But this mindset only hurts a relationship, as we owe it to our partner, and
ourselves, to consistently put in the effort needed to keep the passion alive.

Has sex ever felt like a chore instead of a reward?

Are your needs not being fully met each and every time?
Do you feel less satisfied than when the relationship first started?
Is the passion, intimacy, and romance now lacking?

If you can answer yes to these questions, then this book is for you. Get ready to
transform your sex life and recharge that sexual attraction and desire that you had
when you first met.

There are plenty of books on this subject on the market, thanks again for choosing
this one! Every effort was made to ensure it is full of as much useful information
as possible, please enjoy!
 Chapter 1: Intimacy

Most of us have experienced two types of sex: one with intimacy, and one
without. That one-night stand you may have had probably lacked a lot of intimacy,
because while you may have been physically close, emotionally there was no
deeper connection.
Intimacy is what comes with knowing your partner on a deeper level, and feeling
a closeness and connection that bonds you together. It can exist outside of sex,
within sex, and even in non-sexual relationships, but for long-term relationships it
is necessary. Great sex requires a confidence and freeness that often only comes
when you have a deep sense of intimacy with someone, as they know you and you
know them completely and thoroughly. But what exactly is intimacy and how do
you develop it?
There are four distinct types of intimacy:
Physical Intimacy
Emotional Intimacy
Intellectual Intimacy
Experiential Intimacy
Physical Intimacy encompasses all types of physical interaction, from sexual
experiences to every day kissing, hugging, and holding hands. This is the area that
we often think of first when discussing intimacy because it can be seen, felt, and is
easily counted and tracked. If you and your partner are disconnected in this area,
you will notice this immediately. Have you kissed today? Does your spouse hold
your hand in public? Do you cuddle on the couch while watching Netflix? These
types of questions are easy to answer.
When physical intimacy breaks down, we notice it right away, and it can take a
significant toll on a relationship quickly. A lack of physical touch can make us
feel unloved, unwanted, and can chip away at our self-confidence as we wonder
why our partner is no longer attracted to us. Over time, physical intimacy tends to
slow down as we become more comfortable and set in a routine, so it is vital that
this is acknowledged and that we make every effort to keep this aspect of the
relationship alive. Areas in which you can increase Physical Intimacy are:
Always kissing goodbye before leaving for work
Holding hands while going for a walk
Cuddling before falling asleep at night
Giving your partner a neck massage
Randomly hug your partner when you see them
Talk about your turn-ons and what physically arouses you

The second most commonly thought of area is Emotional Intimacy. Our partner is
our other half, the person you can go to with any problem and they will be there to
comfort and listen. Emotional Intimacy is how connected you are with regards to
your thoughts and feelings, and how secure you feel in being both open and honest
with them. When we feel our partner is closed off, or that we are closed off to
them, a barrier begins to exist that can seriously take its toll on both the
relationship as well as your physical intimacy.
If you are feeling like you aren’t being heard, that you aren’t being understood or
considered, then loneliness will begin to set in. This disconnect and emotional
experience will ultimately lessen your sexual desire, as mentally you will not be
stimulated, and your arousal will disappear. In order to have a fulfilling and
active sex life, it is vital that you are emotionally connected with your partner in
the long-term. If you want to increase Emotional Intimacy try:
Ask your partner about their day
Be open when something is bothering you
Tell your partner what you appreciate about them
Fight fairly without being aggressive
 Make a point of asking them one personal question a day
Comfort them in times of turmoil
Honestly express what you need and want
Share your deepest fantasy
Intellectual Intimacy comes right on the heels of Emotional Intimacy, because
oftentimes one is how you build the other. Sharing your interests in music or art,
exchanging ideas and debating hot topics, are all ways in which you experience
Intellectual Intimacy. Here it is all about knowing your partner on a deeper level
and creating dialogue and interest through conversation and experiences.
What are your hopes? Your dreams? Your aspirations and goals? All of these are
what fall under Intellectual Intimacy. These are the things that bind you closer to
your partner versus others in your life, as you share your innermost desires with
the person you care about. Here we are looking at the things that make you friends
more so than what makes you lovers. A relationship that is only focused on the
physical will never last long-term, as physical attraction can change over time.
Truly having a friendship with a partner is what ensures long-term attraction and a
deep love for one another. Intellectual Intimacy ensures these needs are being met
and that bonds are created that run much deeper than just being attracted to how
sexy your partner may be. You can create this type of intimacy through shared
hobbies, long talks, and simply engaging your minds together. Strong Intellectual
Intimacy means stronger communication, which is an integral part of any
relationship. Ways in which you can increase Intellectual Intimacy are:
Play a game of “Would You Rather?”
Talk about your various interests and hobbies
Join a book club together
Pick a political topic to debate
Encourage your partner’s interests
Go to bed a bit early and lay there talking about a random topic
Finally, we have Experiential Intimacy, which is what you and your partner do
together. Do you both love going to concerts? Are you avid tennis players? Is the
gym like a second home to you? Finding something you can share together can
create stronger bonds that make you feel closer and more connected. You don’t
need to be professional dancers or dedicated gym rats, but you do need something
that you can actively engage in regularly. Some ideas for Experiential Intimacy
include:
Taking a cooking class together
Go to a concert
Engage in religious worship together
Have a night out dancing
Take on a home improvement project
Sign up for a yoga class
Begin a workout routine
Make dinner together each night
Try new sex positions

All four different types of intimacy are integral to a happy and healthy
relationship. Each part is like a separate piece of a puzzle which come together to
create a beautiful image. Neglecting even one aspect of intimacy can cause a
breakdown in other areas, so it is very important that you ensure each part is
being nurtured and cared for in order to experience the ultimate satisfaction.
In order to have a fulfilling sex life, your relationship needs to be thriving
physically, emotionally, intellectually, and experientially. Take, for example, a
partner who doesn’t stimulate you intellectually. If you find conversations boring
and tedious, your sexual desire to that person will be lessened. Likewise, if there
is no physical engagement, it is literally impossible to have sexual relations with
them. Some areas, like emotional aspects, can be lacking while still having great
sex, but that will only work in the short-term, and if you are seeking a long-term
relationship then even your emotional needs will have to be met.
Close your eyes and think about what really turns you on? Is it a certain way that a
partner touches you? Are you aroused by someone talking dirty to you? Does
watching your partner work out at the gym really get you going? All of these things
fall under a different category of intimacy and so they play an important role in
your core sexual desire. The confident, close, and connected you feel the more
you should find yourself turned on and in the mood for sex. There is so much more
at play than just the physical aspect of it all, and each person will differ in their
exact needs and desires. In order to truly understand your partner and to satisfy
them on a deeper level, you need to be able to be open and connected and that is
exactly what intimacy implies.
Now, that isn’t to say that all sex needs to be intimate and close and like
something out of a romance novel. Everyone loves a quickie or some rough play
in the bedroom. But even the most animalistic bedroom practices still have a level
of intimacy to them that makes it possible and enjoyable. Acts such as sharing
your darkest fantasy are part of being intimate, as there needs to be a level of trust
and closeness in order to open up and fully express yourself. This isn’t just about
“making love”, it’s about being true to yourself and your partner and saying what
you like and even what you don’t like.
Do you love your partner? That’s intimacy. Does the sight of your partner turn you
on? That’s intimacy. Do you trust your partner and feel respected? That’s also
intimacy!
Taking sex from simply a physical act to one with an emotion behind it implies
that there is an intimate connection between you, and that connection can take your
sex life from 0 to 100 very quickly. So how do you foster intimacy within your
sexual relationship?

1. Set the mood

Instead of just jumping into bed and getting it done, take the time to actually warm
your partner up and establish a trusting environment. Maybe you light some
candles, or put on a sexy playlist, whatever you prefer creating a special
environment tells your mind that this is a moment outside of your day to day life.
Instantly your body will respond and begin getting excited for what’s to come. If
you take the time to prepare yourself beforehand, this will also assist in setting the
mood. Take a long, hot bath and think about what’s to come, then get out and slip
into your sexiest lingerie. Setting the mood is just as much about mentally
preparing yourself as it is physically changing up your environment. This is your
emotional intimacy, as you lay bare what you desire and create a warm and
respectful environment for both of you to play in.

2. Don’t skip the foreplay

While foreplay will be discussed in much more detail later on, it’s such an
integral part of a truly satisfying sexual encounter that we need to touch on it here.
Slowly remove your clothes or lingerie and really build up that anticipation. Try
giving your partner a sensual massage with scented oils, or whisper something
sexy in their ear. The point is to not rush anything and to really heighten all of the
senses. You can bring in some chocolate dipped strawberries or whipped cream
to get those taste buds tingling, or flavored lube if you prefer. Whatever it is you
enjoy, put in that extra effort to make both yourself and your partner as aroused as
possible before the actual act begins. Here is where you can really pack on the
physical intimacy through touch and taste. Explore your partners body and
discover their hot spots that send shivers up their spine. Show your partner what
you like, by using your own hands or by guiding theirs. Every touch should bring
you closer together and inch you towards that brink of satisfaction.
 3. Let that dirty talk fly

Great sex means great communication, and this is true on a number of different
levels. While some may not feel comfortable doing so, talking dirty to your
partner is an easy way to spice up an otherwise mundane encounter. Whisper what
you want to do to them, or tell them what you want done to you. Let them know
what you find sexy, what turns you on, what about them really gets you going. Not
only does this enhance the mood, but it also helps to teach your partner what
exactly it is you enjoy in the bedroom. Every person is different, and every sexual
encounter is different, so vocalizing what it is you want and how you want it can
ensure you have the best sex possible. This is the intellectual intimacy we
discussed earlier. Really get in your partner’s mind and pull out every fantasy and
turn-on they have. If you aren’t one for dirty talk, then talk sensually to them and
tell them how close you feel or how connected you are. Talking during sex is
something many people overlook, but if you want better sex, have better
communication.

4. Try something new

Tired of the same old sex all the time? Try something new! One of the easiest
things you can try is a bit of role-play or fantasy sharing. You can always look
online for different ideas, or pull from your imagination and each take on a
character or new role. It may feel silly at first, but sex is supposed to be fun and if
you don’t take it too seriously you can try being different characters or people
who are just meeting for the first time. Role play not your cup of tea? How about
introducing a new toy? Take your partner to a sex shop and have each of you
browse around for something that interests you. The experience of looking and
fantasizing about what it would be like to include that item in the bedroom can get
your mind stimulated and your body excited before you even reach the bed. All of
this is what we call experiential intimacy, as you are forming an experience for
you both to share. Trying something new together can deepen that connection and
make you feel even more attached to the person you are with.
The above four ideas are not the only way to foster intimacy during sex, and there
are endless possibilities that can help you achieve your desired results. Some
other things you can try are:
Maintaining eye contact during sex: this may sound a bit strange, but
looking into someone’s eyes while you have sex can make you feel
extremely close and connected. Watch their face while they are in the act,
or right at the moment of climax and you will feel like you are looking into
their soul.

Cuddle after sex: intimacy goes beyond just during sex, and the way you
act post-coitus will either enhance or decrease your intimate connection. If
your partner jumps up right after and goes on their phone, you may end up
feeling a little used or hurt. Instead, take the time to bask in the post-sex
glow together and steal kisses while you cuddle.

Set a date night: we all have busy lives, and sometimes meeting our
partner’s needs can fall by the wayside as you get caught up with work and
household demands. Keep that spark alive by having a set date night once a
week, or once a month, whatever fits best into your schedule. Connect with
your partner emotionally and spend the time with them that is needed to
ensure you are both on the same page.

During sex, change positions: want to make sure you are both present and
engaged during sex? Change positions! If you’re in the same position from
 start to finish you may find your mind wandering or notice that your partner
has drifted off and is simply on auto-pilot. Keeping active during sex will
ensure you are both engaged in what’s happening and it will remove the
monotony that you may feel otherwise.

Whether you’ve been with your partner a month, or twenty years, intimacy is the
key to ensuring a long, happy, and healthy sex life. Not only will intimacy help
your partnership, but it will also help you as an individual. Understanding
yourself and knowing what you require from a partner can make you more
confident and feel more assured before, during, and after sex. If being mentally
stimulated makes sex better for you, then communicate that to your partner. If sexy
texts really turn you on, then make sure your partner knows to do that throughout
the day.
No one is a mind reader, which is why intimacy is such an important part of
making sex great. Being able to tell your partner what you like, and what you
don’t like, will only lead to you having the sex you want. The more present and
engaged you are, the more your partner will reciprocate that and you will be able
to connect physically, emotionally, intellectually, and experientially.
Sex can be an incredible stress reliever, but if you find yourself tense or shut-off
during the act then it can end up causing more stress than it relieves. Keeping your
eyes tightly closed or thinking about your to-do list isn’t going to bring you to
orgasm and it’s not going to make you want to do it very frequently. Instead, try
getting lost in your partner. Inhale the scent of them, feel the touch of their fingers
and the weight of their body against yours. Hear the words they whisper, and find
new positions that hit all of your spots.
Sex can truly make or break a relationship, and great sex can make you feel
happier and even improve your health. The more you are able to let go and enjoy
yourself, the more you will feel that daily stress slipping from your mind. Your
body will be able to relax, your mind will relax, and you can reap all of the
benefits that a great session can bring. But to truly be able to let go, you need to
put in the work and develop that intimate bond.
As the saying goes, when sex is good it’s a small part of a relationship; but when
it’s bad it becomes the biggest part. If you want to be having the best sex of your
life, all you need to do is make sure you are in a place where you feel respected
and valued and are able to share how you actually feel. Intimacy may sound like
it’s only for a romantic encounter, but it should be a part of every encounter. From
a morning quickie to an all-nighter, a little intimacy goes a long way to ensuring
that you are aroused, ready to go, reaching climax, and glowing afterwards.
 Chapter 2: Romance

After reading about intimacy in the last chapter, you may be wondering what
exactly the difference is between that and romance. At its simplest form, intimacy
is what is going on internally, whereas romance is what is happening externally.
Above we spoke at length about “connecting” and “bonds” and “understanding”,
but romance is one of the avenues we can use to achieve those aspects of intimacy
and to further our happiness within a relationship.

Here’s an example:

You and your partner have been feeling a bit disconnected lately, and you feel
that your physical intimacy has been lacking. You communicate these feelings,
and the next night your partner plans a dinner for just the two of you at your
favorite restaurant. They hold your hand as you walk to the restaurant, pull
your chair out as you sit, and then stroke your hands across the table as you
two chat the night away.

In that example, your partner used a romantic dinner and physical touch to
romance you and build up that intimacy that had been lacking. Intimacy and
romance are intrinsically connected, but they can also be experienced separately.

When you first begin dating someone, oftentimes there is a high degree of
romance. From date nights to swoon worthy confessions of love, romance is used
to express how a person feels and to make the other person feel loved and
desired. In the beginning you may not have deep intimacy yet, as you are unsure of
the other person and the levels of trust and communication are certainly not at
their peak.
Romance are those butterflies you feel, that excitement to see the other person, the
giddiness that comes from just being around them. It is what draws you to another
person and makes you want to form a connection and learn about who they are.
Romance is both the feeling as well as the actions that follow.

From trips to gifts to a home cooked meal, the way you romance a person, or are
romanced, are infinite, and what one person finds romantic another person may
not. When a relationship is new and fresh, romance comes easily. But over time,
the romance tends to fade unless you take an active role in keeping it alive. Like a
fire, romance needs oxygen breathed into it in order for it to flourish, and if you
ignore it, it will eventually die out.

So how do you increase romance and maintain that excitement in your

relationship? Let’s look at some small gestures of romance!

Making your partner dinner

Taking on a chore that is usually theirs
Picking up flowers on your way home from work
Reserving a table at their favorite restaurant
Going for a walk on the beach
Light candles during sex
Write a love letter
Give random compliments
Pack them a lunch for work
Say “I Love You” often

Romantic gestures need not be grand nor expensive, and sometimes the small
things mean the most. By all means, if you have it in your budget then book that
romantic trip to Paris! But for the most part, all a person truly wants is to feel
appreciated, desired, and loved.

So why is romance so integral in a relationship?

Romance is literally the fuel that keeps the fire burning in a relationship. Without
romance, our love lives become routine habits that no longer fulfil us or make us
feel satisfied and happy. And this lackluster feeling will spill over into your sex
life, making your intimate moments feel disconnected and underwhelming.

While romance and sex can often go hand in hand, there is a difference between
sexual attraction and romantic attraction. Let’s take a deeper look into how they
differ, how they work together, and why both are important in a relationship.

Sexual Attraction:
Sexual attraction is what draws you physically to another person. When you’re
sitting at the bar, look over, and see someone that is good looking and that you
want to get to know, that’s sexual attraction taking place. If you desire having sex
with someone, then you are sexually attracted to them. This type of feeling can
come before you even know someone, or it can come after you’ve known someone
for a long time. Regardless of when you feel it, sexual attraction is generally
fairly fleeting, and it isn’t something that is necessarily continuous every moment
of every day. In most cases, sexual attraction is what happens when you first meet
someone, and it last a few months while you get to know that person and begin
developing a deeper relationship. When we have passion-fuelled, no strings
attached sex, we are working solely off of sexual attraction.

But don’t assume sexual attraction doesn’t exist in longer term relationships
either. If we have no sexual attraction to our partner, then our relationship may be
missing an integral piece of the puzzle. Instead, be aware that sexual attraction
fluctuates over time and that is perfectly normal. After 10 years together, you may
not want to jump on them every time they walk in to a room, and that is ok. It does
not mean there is anything wrong with your relationship, all that it means is that
you have grown together and produced something deeper, which is often romantic
attraction.

Romantic Attraction:

Romantic attraction is the emotional response you feel towards an individual, as

opposed to the physical response that is sexual attraction. When you are
romantically attracted to your partner, you not only find that physically attractive,
but you also find their personality and other traits attractive as well. Similar to
sexual attraction, romantic feelings can arise at any point in a relationship, but it
is those initial feelings of romantic attraction that let you know that you want to
pursue something more long-term with this individual.

Unlike sexual attraction, which tends to wane as time progresses, romantic

attraction is typically a long-term feeling that actually grows stronger over the
course of time. Here it is all about growth, and the journey you undertake with
another human being. Romantic attraction doesn’t even need to be physical, and
you can certainly be romantically attracted to a person without ever having sex
with them. Generally speaking, however, romantic attraction is reserved for our
partners and sex is one way in which we express our overall attraction to them.

What makes romantic attraction so important is the fact that it is necessary to keep
two people together for years. As our bodies age, and as life becomes more
complicated, our sexual desire for someone can change and evolve. Our romantic
feelings are what keeps us bonded and connected, ensuring that even as we grow
old and may no longer be interested in a sexual relationship, we are still in love
and wanting to be with this person.

So why is romantic attraction and romance important?

Romance and sex don’t always need to be connected, and you don’t need one in
order to have the other. But for those in a relationship, there is a connection
between the two and it is important to incorporate both into the relationship where
possible.

There are few ways in which you can feel completely and utterly connected to
another individual, and one of those ways is via sex. When you are intimately
involved, you open yourself up physically and emotionally and let another person
in. It is one of the most trust-inducing activities, and it requires a degree of
openness and honesty that may not be present in other aspects of your life.
Connecting with another person physically can enhance your sexual attraction,
romantic attraction and strengthen your bond with that individual.

If a person feels unfulfilled in their relationship, the culprit is often a lack of

romance. We’ve all heard of the honeymoon period, and how over time it fades
and we are left in relationship that now takes work and effort. Romance comes
easy in the beginning, as everything is fresh and new and we want to surprise our
partner, show them our affection, and profess our love often. Once the newness
wears off, however, we stop putting in that effort as we begin to feel comfortable
and relaxed. We no longer feel the need to woo this person, because we have
already “got” them, so we become lazy and put our relationship in jeopardy as a
result.

Everyone wants to feel wanted and desired, and in order to do that we have to
take the steps to show our partner how we feel every day. Successful, happy long-
term relationships and marriages are work, but all of that hard work pays off and
offers us a chance at a lifetime with another person. One area where we can
always improve our romance and see a positive result is when it comes to our sex
lives.

By incorporating romance into sex, you are opening the door for a deeper
connection and more satisfying experience. Not all sex needs to be romantic, but
making sure you occasionally connect beyond a physical level will end up
transferring over into other areas of your relationship. Like we mentioned, sex is
when we are most open and vulnerable, so it is the perfect time to bring out the
romance and show our partner that we truly love them and desire them.

Let’s take a look at some ways in which we can bring more romance into the
bedroom, and create a loving, intimate space in which we connect with our
partner on all levels:

1. Talk about sex

You might think that just because you’re having sex with someone that it’s easy to
talk to them about it, but you would be wrong. Openly discussing sex can be
difficult for a lot of people, and it often brings up feelings of shame or
embarrassment. Unfortunately, it is crucial that you can discuss sex with your
partner, otherwise you may never end up on the same page.

Honest discussions can bring about honest change, and it requires that we push
through the uncomfortableness of it and learn to trust our partner and their respect
for us. Together you can work to build the ideal sexual relationship, where you
understand what each person wants and needs.
And of course, talking doesn’t sound sexy or even romantic. But it is! Creating an
intimate space where you two lay out your most primal desires can be incredibly
sexy and it will allow you to connect on a romantic level as well. You will feel
even more vulnerable in that moment than during sex, and it is an opportunity for
you to be heard and respected. If you aren’t on the same page as each other, it’s
impossibly for you two both be 100% sexually satisfied. So do yourself a favor
and push through that anxious feeling in order to properly communicate your
needs.

2. Be honest
One of the most common issues seen in the bedroom is one partner not being
satisfied while the other is. This typically is seen with women who have trouble
orgasming and instead may fake a climax in order to not upset their partner.

It may seem like a kind thing to do in the moment, but what most women don’t
realize is that they are hurting themselves, their partner, and their overall
relationship by engaging in this. Not only are you lying, but you’re also not giving
your partner the opportunity to correct the issue and provide you with a fulfilling
experience.

Honesty is one of the most important aspects in a relationship, and if we want to

be romantically connected to someone, we have to be completely honest. Lies
only hold us back and create secrets and distrust which will eventually lead to the
break-up of the bond.

If you aren’t reaching climax during sex, talk to your partner about it. It may be
something physically wrong, but more than likely there is a mental barrier that is
preventing you from achieving an orgasm. Being honest opens the door for
changes to be made, and you can try new techniques or incorporate toys in order
to ensure you are satisfied every time.

3. It’s about the journey, not the destination

Too often the entire goal of sex is simply the end, but if we want to be more
romantic and incorporate romance in the bedroom, then we need to stop looking at
sex like it’s a race.

One of the most powerful things we can do in the bedroom is to simply slow it
down. Really start engaging in meaningful foreplay and enjoy that as part of the
process instead of just a means to an end. By taking our time we can actually
enjoy the entire act as a whole, and not be solely focused on having an orgasm.

This also helps a lot for partners who may have trouble reaching orgasm, or for
partners who are worried about their sexual performance and the speed in which
they climax. When the focus is taken off the end result, it no longer becomes a
stressor and it allows us to relax and be more completely involved in what is
happening.

Slow sex isn’t about just getting something done, but instead is about the actual act
itself and how we connect with each other. There is nothing more sexually
romantic than putting in the effort to light candles, putting on some sexy lingerie,
starting with a sensual massage, and truly enjoy each others bodies. All of this
goes a long way in deepening your connection and also in teaching your mind to
relax and enjoy the experience.

4. Get Creative
Romance requires effort, but it pays off by making our partner feel worthy and
wanted. When you go that extra mile, your partner can see and appreciate what
you do and how you feel about them. If you are looking to truly be romantic and
put a smile on your other half’s face, then it’s time to get creative and put together
a surprise that they never see coming.

Like you see time and time again in romantic films, you can never go wrong with
some candles and rose petals. While it may seem cliché, this is actually a tried
and true method for bringing about some extra romance during sex. If you’re not
one to often be cheesy or romantic, this is sure to surprise your partner and make
them swoon. By creating a special, romantic environment you are already setting
the scene for a more deep and meaningful interaction and your partner is certain to
respond to such actions.

If cheesy, clichés aren’t your cup of tea then you can try other ideas like creating a
special bedroom playlist or having a bottle of wine on hand. Giving your partner
a massage with oils is also a great way to romance them, and it costs nothing to
do. You know your partner best, so listen to what they tell you and use that to
create the perfect sensual environment. A new set of silk sheets or a sexy
blindfold can easily be incorporated to make the sex that much more special.

Surprises do not need to be costly or extravagant in order to have a big impact. In

reality, it’s more about the effort you put in versus anything else. Try something
new during foreplay to spice things up and surprise them, or simply tell them why
you find them so sexy. Whatever you choose to do, it will make a significant
difference in reigniting that flame and ensuring the romance does not die out.

Is romance dead?

You may have heard people say that romance is dead, but that just means romance
is dead for them. We all have the ability to be more romantic, it simply comes
down to whether or not we feel inclined to do so. You don’t need to be a
character in a romance novel in order to make your partner feel loved and
appreciated, and we need to change the mindset that romance requires grand
gestures and expensive experiences. Instead, the focus is solely about whether or
not you’re making that person feel special and letting them know that they are
important to you.

Romance is only dead when we stop giving and expecting it within our
relationships. And it is also important to note that romance is never a one-way
street. As much as we give romance to someone, we also need to demand it in
return. Never settle for something less just because it seems convenient or easier.
If you want hand written love notes and flowers, then make sure you find yourself
a partner that is willing to do those things for you. Never lower your standards for
anyone, because at the end of the day this is the person you are choosing to
commit to for the long term and you deserve to be happy with that decision.

In the modern world of dating and marriage, romance has changed and evolved.
Previous generations may have relied more on hand-written letters because they
didn’t have phones in which they could communicate. Jewelry purchases may
have been more common because costs weren’t necessarily as high. Other
romantic gestures we read about may simply have existed because that was the
nature of those times. But we don’t need to compare ourselves to others, and
instead the only thing that matters is what you personally find romantic and how
you like to be shown romance. A loving text message can be romantic if the effort
and thought is there, so long as you feel that way.

For a better relationship, and for better sex, always make sure you both are taking
the time to show the other person that you care. Romance boils down to caring,
and it doesn’t need to be any more complicated than that. From small gestures to
grand ones, as long as you feel loved you have the potential for a happy future
together.
 Chapter 3: Deepest Orgasm

We all want to have an incredible orgasm every time we have sex, but how
exactly do we go about doing this? Are there certain tricks we should all be
trying? Or is every person different in how they achieve orgasm? How many types
of orgasms are there? And do men and women differ when it comes to the how,
what, when, and why?

Theses are just some of the questions we will answer in the following chapter!

Before we delve in deeply on how to achieve the deepest orgasm, let us start by
looking at the different health benefits that are associated with having an orgasm,
such as:

Help with insomnia and lead to better quality sleep

Can relieve headaches and even migraines for some
Clears up and creates glowing skin
Increases immune system to fight off infections
Reduces blood pressure and stress levels
May reduce the risk of developing prostate cancer
Lessens the chance of a heart attack in both men and women
Makes you less sensitive to pain
For women it can help regulate their menstrual cycle
Extend your life expectancy
If trying to get pregnant it can help with conception
Helps you to lose weight
Overall makes you feel happier and can help combat depression
With all of these incredible benefits right at our fingertips, it’s a shame that so
many people are missing out by not learning how to pleasure themselves and
enjoy a great orgasm.

A great orgasm starts with yourself. Through masturbation an individual can learn
exactly where and how they like to be touched. Experimentation is the real spice
of life, and so taking the time to get to know your own body can enhance your
sexual pleasure when you are with a partner. If you are not sure what you like, it
is impossible to communicate to your partner how they can help you reach climax.
This is more so true for women, but even men should experiment and explore in
order to allow themselves to reach deeper orgasms.

So what exactly is an orgasm?

We all know an orgasm as the end result of sex, the final moment of heightened
pleasure that makes it so worth it. But what is actually happening in your body and
why does it feel so good? Orgasms exist on both a physical and mental level, and
both parts are equally important in understanding an orgasm and in learning how
to have better ones.

For women, the physical changes begin right when you start feeling aroused. This
is when the blood vessels in the vagina open up and cause a rush of blood to flow
in. The extra blood causes swelling and from there a fluid will begin to leak from
the vaginal walls, creating a wet, warm, tight environment. From this point, blood
continues to rush to the vaginal area until it eventually becomes full and firm.
Once a woman orgasms, she will experience genital contractions that are just
under 1 second apart. These contractions can last anywhere from 10 seconds to
around a minute. Following an orgasm, the body begins to returns to its post
arousal state, but many women are able to orgasm again immediately after as they
do not typically have a recovery period.

Men experience orgasm in a similar physical way as women do, with a few
notable differences. When a man becomes aroused, blood rushes to his penis
which causes it to become hard and erect and the testicles tighten up and move
closer to the body. As blood continues to flow towards the genitals the head of the
penis and the testicles will continue to grow larger and men will start to breathe
faster and feel their muscles tense up. Upon orgasm, contractions will force semen
out of the urethra and this lasts around 10-30 seconds, which is generally shorter
than a female orgasm. Post orgasm, men enter a refractory period, a time when
they are unable to orgasm and their body must recover before they can try again.

Even with an understood concept of how an orgasm physically occurs, the mental
aspect associated with climaxing is still largely debated. It is understood that it
does require some mental effort, and that most sexual disorders are mentally
based rather than physically. Many women who are unable to experience orgasm
have no physical reason as to why this is not possible for them, and instead their
mental health plays a much larger role. From stress and anxiety to past abuse,
there are numerous reasons as to why we orgasm and why we cannot.

What are the different types of orgasms?

Believe it or not, there is actually more than one type of orgasm and this is true for
both men and women. Some of the different types are:

Vaginal orgasms
Clitoral orgasms
Anal orgasms
G-Spot orgasms
 Blended orgasms
Nipple orgasms
Coregasms
Breath orgasms
Sleep orgasms
Multiple orgasms
And many more

With so many different types and ways of reaching orgasm, we will focus on some
of the key ones below in order to give a deeper understanding on how to enhance
each one.

1. Vaginal Orgasms

Vaginal orgasms are one in which a woman is able to reach climax from vaginal
penetration alone. Only around 10% of women are actually able to experience
vaginal orgasms, as most require extra assistance in other areas in order to get
them there. But is there a way to conquer the barrier and learn how to orgasm this
way? Absolutely!

Just like with all orgasms, it’s best to begin by yourself and learn exactly how you
need to be touched in order to reach that peak. For vaginal orgasms, you are
mostly looking at having a G-Spot orgasm, which is when your G-Spot is hit and
stimulated. While some sex positions can make this happen with a penis, it’s
easier to achieve with fingers.

Insert two fingers into the vagina and stroke them towards your bellybutton. You
are trying to find a small area that feels almost sponge-like in texture. Once you
find the correct spot, continue stroking it and you should begin feeling like you
need to pee. This is normal! Continue working with this feeling and eventually
you should experience a very deep, and strong orgasm that causes the inside of the
vagina to contract significantly.

The more you practice having vaginal orgasms by yourself, or with your partner’s
fingers, the more you can build yourself up to learning how to do with with
penetration. Positions like cowgirl, or reverse-cowgirl are ideal for vaginal
orgasms because you are able to control the speed, angle, and depth ensuring it is
exactly what you like.

2. Clitoral Orgasms

Clitoral orgasms are one of the easier ones to attain, as the clitoris has more than
8,000 nerve endings that are designed solely for pleasure. How a woman likes her
clitoris stimulated differs drastically though, another reason why solo-play is so
important.

You can either directly or indirectly touch the clitoris in order to induce an
orgasm, and this is completely person and up to you. Some women are more
sensitive than others, and direct touch can end up being painful more than
pleasurable. Other women like to rub it directly, and can only achieve an orgasm
from this direct stimulation. Some women like it rubbed in circles, and some like
an up and down motion. You can even use a vibrator against it to create a more
stimulating experience.

If you want to have deeper, better clitoral orgasms there are a few things you can
try. One of the easiest options is to invest in a good quality lube, or a stimulating
gel. Lube will reduce friction, making your fingers glide more easily across it and
can help make it feel more pleasurable without any pain or discomfort. There are
also stimulating gels that are available for purchase that work by causing a
tingling sensation. Through rubbing, the gels warm up and this causes increased
blood flow to whatever area it is applied. For the clitoris, the increase in blood
flow makes it swell up larger and makes it more sensitive. So, not only do you
have a bigger and more sensitive area to work with, but the tingling sensation
heightens the pleasure.

Like with everything, practice really does make perfect, so get down there and
experiment. From switching up your finger motions to using different toys, there
are numerous ways you can play and increase your pleasure. If you are someone
who has not been able to orgasm previously, clitoral orgasms are the ideal place
to begin as they are the easiest to achieve.

3. Blended Orgasms

The blended orgasm is one of the best ways for women to enhance their
experience and reach the full-potential that a climax has to offer. What the
blended orgasm involves is both clitoral and an additional stimulation at the same
time. Now, this combo can include vaginal penetration, g-spot stimulation, nipple
play, or even anal penetration.

What makes the blended orgasm so powerful is that your body is experiencing
different sensations in different areas at the same time. Given that clitoral
stimulation is almost always required for orgasm, pairing that with a penetrative
action or even touching of other erotic zones like the nipples can take your regular
orgasm to greater heights.

One way to include your partner in this type of orgasm is to utilize this during sex.
During penetration you or your partner should play with the clitoris, and this will
allow a woman to orgasm in the middle of intercourse. You can even take this a
step further by including erotic touching as well, such as playing with nipples or
licking a neck.

Blended orgasms do take a bit of skill to perfect, especially if you are trying to
achieve one on your own. Given that you only have two hands; you may find that
you need to invest in special toys in order to properly hit all of your spots at the
same time. Some recommended items that can assist you are vibrators, dildos, butt
plugs, nipple clamps, and clitoral suction toys. Any of these items can be used to
provide stimulation to a specific area, freeing up your hand to work in other
places.

With a partner, blended orgasms can be achieved in many different ways during
intercourse or even during foreplay. If you are very particular about how you like
your clitoris touched, you can focus on that part while your partner uses their
fingers to find your G-Spot or uses their mouth on your nipples.

Some sex positions are also ideal for blended orgasms, such as doggy-style. Here
you may find that it is easier for you to reach between your legs and stimulate your
clitoris while your partner penetrates you. If you enjoy being on top, you can angle
your body so that your clitoris actually rubs against your partner’s pubic bone and
that can work wonders in creating a blended orgasm.

4. Anal Orgasms

Anal orgasms are unique in the fact that they can be experienced by both men and
women. Unlike vaginal and clitoral orgasms, which are only for women, men
have a sensitive area in their anal region called the prostate. The prostate is an
anal gland that produces seminal fluid, but it is also extremely sensitive and can
produce deep orgasms.

For women, there is no prostate, but that doesn’t mean that anal sex can not be
enjoyable and even produce an orgasm. Some women become extremely aroused
by the feeling of anal sex, as well as the overall idea of it. This arousal can cause
an orgasm, and is another option that can be paired with clitoral stimulation for a
blended orgasm.

Prostate massage, or “milking”, for men is extremely pleasurable although

mentally not all men are aroused by the idea. Like with all types of orgasms,
mental state plays a significant role, so it is important that as a man you are
relaxed and ready for this type of play.

If you are intrigued by the idea, you can either massage the prostate on your own
or with a partner. If you opt for trying it alone, you may be more comfortable
using a toy or you can use your own fingers, but the latter option is significantly
more difficult. For the uninitiated, you most likely will want to start with a toy that
is designed specifically for anal use. These types of toys differ from regular
vibrators or dildos in the sense that they have a much wider base in order to
prevent the toy from being sucked up and lodged in an area you cannot retrieve it
from.

Using a prostate massage is simple, and the only thing you will need is an open
mind and some lube. You want to make sure you are using ample lube, especially
if this is the very first time you have ever had anything inserted into your anus.
Once you have applied lube liberally to both your anus and the massager, simply
insert it and move it around until you feel a pleasurable pressure. If you are using
your fingers, you can try and located it by touch, as it feels like a small marble.
Regular orgasms are great, but a prostate related orgasm can take you to an
entirely new level of pleasure. It is an uncommonly touched area, so it is not used
to stimulation the way your penis may be. Many men describe prostate orgasms as
ecstasy, and that is no exaggeration. So long as you are comfortable and
consenting, this is the best way to experience a type of pleasure you never have
before.

What is the secret to multiple orgasms?

If one orgasm feels great, two must feel amazing, right? Well, not necessarily.
Although multiple orgasms can be intensely pleasurable, this isn’t true for all
people. In order to properly talk about multiples, we need to break it down to men
and women, since they are both different in how their bodies react and how they
can achieve this goal.

For men multiple orgasms are more uncommon and can be both difficult to
achieve and not as pleasurable when they are achieved. After orgasming, men
tend to require a refractory period where their body needs to recoup and recover.
For a lot of men, even if they wanted to orgasm again right after, it would be
physically impossible. Testicles are ready to go again right away, as sperm is
constantly being produced every second. But your penis is a completely different
story. Men may find that post-orgasm their penis goes flaccid, or soft, and no
matter what they do they cannot get it erect again. This happens because the blood
supply that was filling it has now dispersed, and your brain informs your body
that it is no longer needed.

In order to go for round two, your brain needs to re-route the blood supply back to
your penis and depending on the person, their age, and numerous other factors this
can anywhere from a few minutes to an entire day. Younger men typically are able
to get erect again quicker, whereas older men may not be able to have sex again
for at least 24 hours.

Now, can a man orgasm more than once? Absolutely! But it doesn’t come
naturally and it takes a lot of patience and practice. The key to multiple orgasms
in men is not ejaculating with the first orgasm, and in order to do this you need to
have great pelvis floor control. In the moment it is hard to focus on anything other
than the waves of pleasure, but with practice you can learn to get yourself close
then back off just enough to hold back. This practice is known as edging, and it’s
called that because you are taking yourself to the edge but never going over.

This isn’t an easy process, nor is it possible for every man, but if you want to
learn more about edging and multiple orgasms then you need to just practice and
play around. Learn your body, learn when you’re about to orgasm, and work on
teaching yourself to hold back and not ejaculate. It may not be worth all of the
effort though, as most men find their penis to be incredibly sensitive right after sex
and it can actually hurt to continue.

For women multiple orgasms is much easier as they don’t have a refractory
period. Women’s bodies do not need to reset after their first orgasm, so for the
most part the way to another orgasm is simply by continuing. Women can actually
experience rolling orgasms, where one leads directly into another, and another,
and another. There is virtually no limit on how many orgasms a woman can have
in one session, and it comes down to how aroused she is, how sensitive her
clitoris is, and how tired she is.

Multiple orgasms have the potential to unlock additional pleasure, but they also
have the potential to be uncomfortable. After orgasming once, your clitoris can be
extremely sensitive and even a light touch can feel painful. If this is the case, it is
probably best you don’t try and force it, as you may end up not enjoying it. Only
continue if you genuinely feel comfortable doing so.

If you prefer to only have one orgasm, then just make sure you are having the best,
deepest orgasm possible. We’ve covered many different types and tricks, but the
absolute key is really just patience. The longer you delay sexual gratification, the
better it is in the end. Don’t rush yourself to the finish line! Build it up slowly, get
close and stop, start again, and continue playing around until you physically
cannot hold back any longer. If you follow that advice, you will have a powerful
orgasm each and every time.
 Chapter 4: Foreplay

Just like you can’t drive a car without warming up the engine first, you shouldn’t
engage in sexual intimacy without warming up the body via foreplay. When we
think of foreplay the first thing that comes to mind is the physical aspect of it, but
there is much more to the act than just touching. In this chapter we are going to
dive into what exactly foreplay is, some tips and tricks on making foreplay better,
why foreplay is so important, and how you can incorporate foreplay into your
every day life.

So, what is foreplay?

Foreplay is anything leading up to sex that arouses you and your partner. It can be
physical, mental, or verbal and it can begin moments before sex or days before.
This is where consent begins, as you both acknowledge that you are interested in
having sex with one another. From there you tease and play, turning each other on
and getting your minds and body ready.

As we mentioned, there are many different types of foreplay, but the four most
common are physical, mental, visual, and verbal. Many of these are intertwined
and connected, but it is important to talk about each separately so as to really pick
out some great tips and advice. Let’s dive in and look at each of the four more
closely!

1. Physical Foreplay

Physical foreplay is the one most people think of when talking about this subject.
It’s easy to picture what physical foreplay looks like and what it involves.
Typically utilized right before having sex, physical foreplay is anything that
involves touching yourself or the other person. It can be via massage, mutual
masturbation, slow caresses, or anything else that you enjoy.

Our bodies respond powerfully to physical touch, so this is a very important part
of the sex process. Without physically stimulating our partner, they may not be
ready to engage in sexual intercourse. For women, you want to be wet and ready
for penetration, whereas men need to be hard and erect. In order to get to these
places, you can physically arouse your partner by trying some of the following:

Mutual Masturbation – By engaging in mutual masturbation you can

achieve multiple goals that will enhance sex. Firstly, you are manually
arousing your partner and stimulating their genitals in a way that prepares
them for intercourse. Additionally, you can use this as an opportunity to
show your partner how you like to be touched. You know your body best,
so show them the speed, pressure, and areas that really get you going.

Sensual Massage – Break out those oils and go to town on your partner’s
body! Not only will the soft touches arouse your partner physically, but
there is nothing more relaxing than receiving a massage. The more relaxed
your body is and the more comfortable you feel, the more likely you are to
let go and really enjoy sex. Try taking turns so that you both are able to reap
the benefits of this sexy foreplay.

Kiss More Than Their Lips – Instead of using your hands to trace the
curves of their body, why not use your mouth? Spend time getting to know
every inch of them by kissing them slowly from their head to their toes.
Find the areas that make them shiver and the run your tongue slowly across
those secret spots. You may be surprised at what non-sexual areas actually
create a sexual response. The neck, earlobes, nipples, and thighs are all
great places to explore, but beyond that you can try their ribs, stomach,
behind the knees, and anywhere else you dare to go.

The Joy of Oral – Oral sex can be both foreplay as well as sex by itself, it
simply depends on what you and your partner like. If using it as foreplay,
however, this is a very obvious way to get that party started. Going down
on your partner is sure to arouse them and make them ready for what’s to
come. When performing it on men, there are numerous tips and tricks we
will discuss in chapter 6. For women, chapter 5 offers different positions
and advice for making oral sex even better.

Take Control – Some people like things to be slow and intimate, some
people like it hard and rough, and others enjoy a mix of the two. If you’re
on the more rough and tumble side of things, then foreplay can be a great
place to let out that animalistic side of you. So long as everything is safe
and consensual, go ahead and let lose by grabbing your partner and pinning
their hands above their head. Biting and choking can be extremely arousing
for some people, and if you and your partner are into this then go ahead and
play! Taking control of the situation can be an incredibly powerful way of
showing your partner how badly you want them, and can make them feel
sexy and desired. Plus, being overpowered allows you to let loose a bit
more freely, so be a freak and get naughty!

Don’t forget the basics – While sexy massages and being handcuffed to a
bed are all great ways to play around before sex, it’s important that you
don’t forget to engage in the very basics that work wonders. Kissing is such
a powerful tool that many people overlook because it seems so simple and
 common. But a great make-out session can work just as well, or even
better, than any of the above tips. That also goes for actions like running
your fingers up and down their sides, or spooning in bed. Foreplay doesn’t
have to be crazy or excessive, it just needs to work.

2. Mental Foreplay
Mental foreplay is anything that engages the mind and make us think or visualize
something erotic and sexy. Unlike physical foreplay which is typically in the
moments leading up to sex, mental foreplay can begin hours, or even days in
advance. Think back to before you ever had sex with your partner for the first
time. Maybe you waited a few days, weeks, or months before you finally got to
have sex with them. In that time though you probably thought a lot about sex and
what it would be like when you had it. You mentally pictured your partner naked
or engaging in sexual acts with you. More than likely these thoughts got your quite
aroused, and when the moment finally happened you were more than ready to go.

That’s just one example of what mental foreplay can involve, and when it comes
to gender differences, mental foreplay is often more successful with women than it
is with men. While both genders equally love physical foreplay, women, on
average, tend to become more aroused by thoughts and fantasies that play out on
their minds. Are you really looking to turn a woman on? Try some of these mental
foreplay tips:

Delay Sex - Just like when you first started dating, the thought of having sex
with someone can be a powerful turn-on. Bring back that old spark by
holding off on sex for a few days, or even a week, and really get your
partner thinking about how badly they want it. Sex every day can be
amazing, but when you break up that routine you can throw your partner off
and get inside their head. One thing that’s important to note here, however,
is that you should communicate your game plan with your partner. If you
suddenly start rejecting them and ignoring their advances it can end up
creating hurt feeling and even confidence issues. You’re trying to turn them
on, not permanently turn them off, so tell them you are going to make them
wait until the beg you for it! Knowing they can’t have something will make
them want it even more and guaranteed they will be thinking about having
sex with you non-stop.

What’s Your Fantasy? – Set the scene ahead of time by letting your
partner know what your ultimate fantasy is. Maybe you want to be surprised
in the kitchen while making dinner? Or maybe you love the idea of playing
teacher and student? It doesn’t matter what your fantasy is, or even if it’s
possible, it just matters that you share it in as much detail as possible. Paint
a mental picture for your partner and you break down exactly what would
happen in your fantasy. Tell them what you would be wearing, how you
would be touched, and exactly how that sex would be. If you’re feeling
extra creative, why not write your partner an erotic short story? Give it to
them and let them read it in private, or even read it out loud to them!
However you want to share, go ahead and open up. And who knows, maybe
that story will lead to your fantasy coming true.

All Day Foreplay – One of the absolute best ways to really get your partner
turned on is to utilize all day foreplay. Start by sending your partner a saucy
text message in the morning, and follow it up throughout the day with sexy
texts about what you like, what you’re feeling, and what you want to do
when they get home. Maybe you throw in a sexy snapshot, or some
suggestive emojis. However you like to do it, playing with your partner all
 day long is sure to build up that sexual tension. It can be even more
arousing because it is in a space that is not reserved for sex, like at work.
When you’re in a different environment it can be shocking and more erotic
as you feel like you’re secretly being naughty. Not only does it get their
mind going, but it also shows that you can’t stop thinking of them and there
is nothing more sexy than being desired.

Clean the House - Aright, so this may sound like the least sexy thing of all,
but taking on chores and getting things done can be incredibly sexy. Mental
foreplay isn’t just about making someone think about sex, it’s also about
making them not think at all. When your partner comes home they don’t
want to think about dinner and household chores, because if they are then
they certainly won’t be thinking about sex. Ease their mind and relax them
by ordering in some food and taking care of the chores. When they walk
through that door and see a clean house and no work for them, they are a
million times more likely to want to jump on you. Also, it’s a simple way to
show your partner that you care, and that in itself can be a huge turn on.
Taking on chores that aren’t yours, or just putting in a bit of extra effort can
go a very long way.

3. Visual Foreplay
Just like mental foreplay which was more geared towards women, men have a
favorite type of foreplay as well: visual foreplay. Women’s arousal begins with
their minds, but men are turned on by what they see in front of them. Visual
foreplay can lead to mental foreplay, and the two are often connected, but it
deserves its own category because there is the added bonus of being able to
actually see without being able to touch.
From sexy pictures to erotic dances, visual foreplay can be fun and arousing. Just
think, why do so many men enjoy going to strip clubs? There is no option to
actually engage in any sexual activity, but the environment itself is charged with
sexual tension and desire. Being able to look and not touch can make you want it
even more, so try these visual tricks to really get your partner turned on:

Send a Sexy Snap – If you are in a relationship that has a significant

amount of trust then you can try sending your partner sexy photos of
yourself. These do not have to be fully nude pictures, but anything seductive
will work. Maybe you are wearing a lower cut blouse, or a short skirt.
How about simply biting your lip and sending that? Sexy pictures can
involve anything, from being fully-clothed to completely naked, it’s
whatever you are comfortable sharing. The visual of seeing you naked is
sure to turn

Give a Lap Dance – Who needs to spend money at the strip club when you
can turn your own bedroom into a private one? Whether you’re a
professional dancer or you have two left feet, a lap dance is sure to be
appreciated by your partner. Let them watch your body move as you tease
them, never letting them quite touch. The visual of you in a sexy outfit,
dancing just for their eyes, will turn them on like you’ve never seen before.

Watch Porn Together – Even though most people don’t like to admit it
publically, the majority of us watch pornography. Watching it alone is
always enjoyable, but watching it with a partner can be just as fun. It may
feel awkward at first, but find something you both enjoy and dive in. Not
only will it get you aroused, but maybe you both can pick out some tricks or
positions that you want to try together. Remember, porn isn’t real and the
 people are actors, so don’t feel bad if you can’t perfectly recreate the acts
you see. Just have fun and experiment, since that is what great sex is all
about!

4. Verbal Foreplay
Unlike the other types of foreplay mentioned, verbal foreplay is more likely than
the rest to be incorporated with other aspects and activities. Under mental
foreplay we mentioned “all day play”, and that includes a lot of verbal aspects,
such as texting and talking. Sharing a fantasy with a partner creates a mental
image, but it also requires you speaking and communicating in order to make that
happen.

Without great communication you more than likely won’t even get close to having
sex, because you need to have both a talk and consent before you begin. From
telling a partner you find them sexy to spilling every last detail of your greatest
fantasy, verbal foreplay is the most important aspect to making sex happen. Let’s
break down some ways in which we can take verbal foreplay even further:

Talk Dirty to Me – People tend to be quite divided over dirty talk, with
some people absolutely loving it and others refusing to ever partake in the
act. While dirty talk is extremely effective, it also tends to be a bit
embarrassing and it can make someone feel a bit unsure and self-conscious.
If you’re wanting to give a try but you aren’t confident, start slow and
simple. Dirty talk doesn’t need to be aggressive or outrageous, and instead
you can begin by simply saying when something feels good. Tell your
partner what you like, ask them to touch you in a certain way or in a
specific place. This is all part of talking dirty. The more you try it out, the
more your confidence will grow until you are ready to start getting more
 detailed.

Have Phone Sex – If you’ve ever been in a long-distance relationship then

you know the trials and tribulations that come with being away from your
lover. Luckily with the internet we have the ability to see someone no
matter where they live, but that doesn’t mean we should discount the
decades that people resorted to good old fashioned phone sex. Even if
you’re not in a long-distance relationship, this is a great way to get
someone’s heart racing without even touching them. You could call your
spouse while they are on their lunch break, or go out for a walk and give
them a ring. If you don’t live with your partner this is even easier to
accomplish, and instead of getting together you can simply have phone sex
to get each other aroused. This is a great example as well of how foreplay
doesn’t always have to lead to actual sex, a concept we will get into more
detail about below.

Most people think of foreplay as the build-up to sex, but it’s important to
remember that foreplay can be more than enough just on its own. If you only think
of it as the appetizer, you miss out on how much fun it can be as a main course.
Foreplay can be both intimate and extremely sexual, and can easily lead to
orgasms for both partners. Sometimes we aren’t always in the mood for full on
sex, but a little foreplay is just right.

During their period, some women aren’t always up for vaginal intercourse, but
that doesn’t mean they aren’t aroused and wanting to be touched. Foreplay is great
for releasing some sexual tension and being intimate with your partner, in a way
that is different from the norm.
With foreplay it is all about experimentation and trying something new. It’s a
perfect arena for practicing your communication skills, as this is where you want
to be extremely vocal about your likes and dislikes. Tell your partner what feels
good, moan, make noises, whisper your dark secrets, and touch every inch of
them.

As we will see in the next few chapters, oral sex is an incredible part of foreplay,
but it can easily be the main act as well. As you try new positions and techniques,
make sure you lose yourself in the act and enjoy what is happening in the moment.
Don’t rush through foreplay in order to get to sex, because the wait is what makes
it all worth it. The longer you can delay foreplay, the more aroused you and your
partner will be and that leads to things like being wetter, harder, and more
mentally engaged than you would be otherwise.

Foreplay is for the mind just as much as it is for the body, so try out some of our
tips above and see if it can make your sex life even more mind-blowing.
 Chapter 5: Cunnilingus

Cunnilingus is the art of performing oral sex on a woman, and can be done in a
wide variety of positions. In this chapter will we look at multiple positions and
break down how to do it, how difficult it is, why you should give it a try, and tips
on how to make it even better. Without further ado, let’s dive in.
Eagle

Difficulty: 1 out of 5

What is the position?

Start with the woman laying on her back, knees bent, and feet firmly planted on the
ground. Spread the legs wide enough apart so that her partner can fit comfortably
between them. The partner should lay flat on their stomach with their face in
between the woman’s legs. For better stability, the partner should then wrap their
arms around the outside of the legs, close to the woman’s thighs.

Why makes this position worth trying?

For female oral sex, this is the most commonly used position as it allows easy
access to the vagina. Both people are laying down which is more comfortable,
and it doesn’t involve any acrobatics in order to get into it. The partner’s hands
are also free to roam the woman’s body, while the woman’s hands are free to
control the partner’s head.

How to enhance the position?

If you want to make it more comfortable for the partner and allow for easier
access, trying putting a pillow or wedge underneath the woman’s buttocks. This
will raise her hips and create less strain on the partner’s neck. With the hips
raised, the clitoris will also be more exposed, as well as moving the vaginal
opening higher to allow for fingering or toy insertion.
Wrapped Eagle

Difficulty: 2 out of 5

What is the position?

Similar to the Eagle, you begin with the woman laying flat on her back, knees
bent, and feet planted firmly on the ground. The partner should be laying flat on
their stomach, with their head between the woman’s legs. From here, the woman
will wrap her legs around the partner’s neck, pulling his face closer to her vagina.
The partner can raise up their chest as far as they are comfortable, taking the
woman with him. Using their forearms or elbows for support, the partner can then
hold on to the outer side of the woman’s thighs to increase stability.

What makes this position worth trying?

A step up from the classic Eagle position, the wrapped eagle allows for greater
pressure control from the woman. In this position she is able to use her legs to
pull herself closer or further away from the partner’s mouth. The Wrapped Eagle
also enhances the closeness that the partner is able to achieve, as having the legs
wrapped around the neck brings the vagina to a higher angle than if the woman
was to just lay flat.

How to enhance the position?

Like with other oral sex positions, this one can be enhanced by placing a pillow
under the woman’s buttocks. This will end up putting less strain on the partner’s
neck, as they won’t need to left up as high and carry the woman’s weight with
them. It is also more comfortable for the woman, as she will not need to wrap as
tightly in order to keep herself stabilized.
Folded Eagle

Difficulty: 3 out of 5

What is the position?

As this is the third position in the Eagle series, it should come as no surprise how
to begin. Start with the woman laying flat on her back, knees bent, and feet firmly
planted on the ground. Have the partner lay on their stomach with their face
between the woman’s legs. From here the woman will straighten out her legs and
then lift them in the air, bringing them over the partner and attempting to get the
feet as close to the head as possible. For more flexible women, you can touch the
toes above your head. For less flexible women, simply raise the legs as high as
you are able. Once you have found the sweet spot in flexibility, bring the legs
together so that they are touching.

What makes this position worth trying?

Unlike many other oral sex positions, this one is ideal for those who enjoy being
fingered or having toys inserted during the act. By raising the legs up and over the
head, the vagina becomes extremely exposed, and puts it at an ideal angle for both
oral sex and penetrative techniques. This position also exposes the buttocks,
which is great for those who enjoy that type of play as well. For the partner, the
Folded Eagle requires less strain on the neck as everything is more lifted and
exposed.

How to enhance the position?

A pillow under the buttocks is an easy way to enhance this position, but you may
also want to consider using a firm wedge. Since this position does require a
higher degree of flexibility, a firm support under the buttocks will allow the
woman to get into the position more easily. Another way to enhance this position
is to take a yoga class! The position is very similar to the yoga position Plow
Pose (Halasana), so you can master the pose and then bring it back to the
bedroom.
North Face

Difficulty: 1 out of 5

What is the position?

Begin this position with the man laying flat on his back, either with their legs
straight out or with the knees bent and the feet planted firmly on the ground. From
here, the woman will kneel over the partner’s face, facing towards his head, with
a knee placed on either side of the head. The woman can adapt this position by
opting to lean back and place her hands on the partner’s chest, lean back further
and place her hands on the partner’s thighs, lean forward and place her hands on
the floor in front of her, or simply keep her hands on her side of she has good leg
strength.

What makes this position worth trying?

This position is ideal for woman who want more control during oral sex and
know exactly how they like it. Being on top, the woman has complete control and
is able to adjust both the speed, location, and pressure to match her personal
needs. This is also an easy position to adapt, as the woman is able to lean into
different angles in order to allow the partner to hit their sweet spot. It is also a
very simple position that is easy to get into, and it creates very little strain on
either person.

How to enhance the position?

This position can be enhanced by opting to do it on top of somewhere softer, like
a bed or a thick blanket on the floor. Reducing pressure on the woman’s knees
will ensure that she is able to stay in the North Face for as long as it takes for her
to get off. For woman who like to lose control a bit, you can also have the partner
grip onto her thighs, preventing her from wiggling away or getting lose. Another
way to enhance this position is to switch up the direction that the woman faces. By
turning around and facing towards the feet of the partner, the woman can expose
different angles as well as her buttocks for those that are more into anal play.
Candy Crush

Difficulty: 3 out of 5

What is the position?

Have the partner sit on either the side of the bed, on the couch, or on a chair with
their back straight and their feet firmly planted on the ground. From here, the
woman will sit on her partner’s lap facing towards him so that they are face to
face. With the partner supporting the woman’s back, she will inch forward until
she is able to place her legs on the partner’s shoulders. The vagina should be up
and at the partner’s mouth and easily accessible. To ensure no accidents happen,
the partner will need to continue to support the woman’s back, and the woman
should hold on to her partner’s arms.

What makes this position worth trying?

Not only is this a fun and unique position to try, but it requires a lot of trust that
your partner won’t drop you off of their lap. This can make it exciting to partake
it! Not only is there a level of daringness involved, but this position makes for
easy access and creates very little strain on the partner’s neck. All the partner
needs to do is lower their chin and they should be face first in the woman’s
vagina. It may take some practice to get into and maintain the position, but overall
it is fairly easy once you get the hang of it.

How to enhance the position?

To enhance this position, the woman can use her legs to give her the momentum
needed to raise and lower her hips to meet the tempo of her partner. This allows
for increased control over pressure and can help adjust the vagina so that the
partner is hitting the clitoris. If the woman is feeling very secure, she can let go of
her partner’s arms and instead use her hands to play with her breasts and nipples,
increasing pleasure and arousing her partner with the visual aspect of the added
play.
Hot Cross Buns

Difficulty: 1 out of 5

What is the position?

With the woman laying on her back, she will keep her legs together and then bring
her knees to her chest. Crossing one foot over the other, the woman will hold her
legs behind the knees to keep herself in place. The partner should pay on their
stomach in front of the woman. If the woman is unable to cross her feet
comfortably, adapt the position by simply bringing the knees to the chest or as
close as possible.

What makes this position worth trying?

This position keeps everything tightly pressed together, which is ideal for woman
who like to be licked all over and not just have the clitoris be the star of the show.
The cradling of the knees to the chest can also be a very comforting position,
allowing for the woman to relax more deeply and enjoy herself. For the partner,
this position allows for easy access as the vulva is raised up and can reduce neck
strain by giving the partner the option of raising onto their forearms or elbows.

How to enhance the position?

In order to create deeper relaxation, try having the partner massage the woman’s
inner thighs while she has her legs raised to her chest. The thighs are incredibly
sensitive, and a gentle massage can help her get lost in the act. This is also
another position where a pillow or wedge can assist in helping the woman get
into and maintain this position for longer periods of time.
Pie in the Sky

Difficulty: 3 out of 5

What is the position?

The woman begins by laying on her back with her partner kneeling in front of her.
With her partner’s assistance, the woman will then lift her legs straight into the air
and begin lifting her body off of the ground until only her head and shoulders and
still touching the floor. Planting her upper arms firmly on the ground, the woman
can then place her hands on her lower back to give herself support and assist in
keeping her body in place and off of the floor. The partner will remain kneeling in
front of the woman, and can wrap one arm around her waist in order to help keep
her in place.

What makes this position worth trying?

Not only does this position allow for very easy access, but with the legs up and
the head down the woman can experience a bit of a head rush as the blood rushes
downwards. It certainly isn’t a position for a novice, but with a little practice it
may become a fan favorite. In this position, penetration is very easy as well as
access to the woman’s buttocks. If you and your partner are into rim jobs, this
position can easily be used for that purpose as well.

How to enhance the position?

Because this position is a bit more difficult, you can do this close to a wall in
order to enhance the position and make it more accessible for all flexibility
levels. Near the wall, the woman is able to place her feet against the wall and
gain extra stability and reduce the pressure on her arms that is needed to keep her
upright and prevent her from falling over. Another way to enhance this position is
for the partner to use his hand to play with the woman’s breasts and nipples. The
arm that is wrapped around the waist can be moved slightly higher towards the
chest to make this happen.
Bullfighter

Difficulty: 3 out of 5

What is the position?

The partner will begin this position by sitting down, with his knees bent upwards
and his heels planted firmly on the floor. Leaning back slightly, the partner will
need to utilize their core strength to maintain this pose. From here, the woman
will sit on top of her partner and face them, with each leg over their shoulders.
Leaning back, the woman will rest her back on the partner’s knees and she will
place her hands on the floor, on either side of her partner’s legs.

What makes this position worth trying?

This is the type of position that literally allows a woman to throw her head back
in ecstasy. With her body being supported so fully, there is very little room for the
woman to control the situation, so this is a wonderful position for women who are
looking to lose control and be immersed in pleasure. With her body flattened out,
this is also a great position for G-Spot stimulation, either by fingers or with a sex
toy.

How to enhance the position?

The Bullfighter does require a lot of core strength on the part of the partner, so
make this easier on them by doing it against a wall. Giving the partner the
opportunity to lean back and have themselves supported will ensure that they
don’t tire or get too sore before the woman has the chance to orgasm. For the
woman, she should try leaning her head backwards to increase blood flow and
create a stronger head rush that can be quite pleasurable.
Drive Thru

Difficulty: 1 out of 5

What is the position?

With the woman standing straight up, the partner will kneel in front of her and
place his hands on her buttocks. To assist the partner and make positioning easier,
the woman will then inch forward and spread her legs apart until she is standing
directly over top of her partner.

What makes this position worth trying?

This is a quick and easy position that takes no skill on the part of the woman, and
can make her feel very much in control and dominant. By standing over her
partner, she places him in a more submissive position which can be an incredible
turn on.

How to enhance the position?

One issue with this position is that it can be difficult for the partner to gain proper
access to the vulva and clitoris. To make this easier, the woman can lift one leg
and place it over the shoulder of her partner. This will spread her open more and
allow for the partner to reach the clitoris.
Southern Guillotine

Difficulty: 1 out of 5

What is the position?

The partner will begin by laying on their back on the bed, with their head at the
edge off the edge of the bed. The woman will stand over her partner’s head, legs
spread apart, facing towards his feet. Placing her hands on the bed, she can lean
forward while her partner grabs onto her buttocks and dives in.

What makes this position worth trying?

This position allows for both partners to play, as the woman will now have
access to the partner’s body. The woman has more control in this position as
well, allowing them to move up or down to adjust the pressure.

How to enhance the position?

The position can be performed in two ways, with the woman either facing
towards her partner or away. Try switching between the two and see which one is
preferred. For the partner, this position can put some strain on their neck as they
try and maintain it, so adding in a tall chair or bar stool for them to keep their
head on will make it much easier.
Northern Hospitality

Difficulty: 1.5 out of 5

What is the position?

Begin with the woman laying on her side and her arm under her head to offer
support and comfort. Keeping one leg flat on the floor and stretched out, she will
then lift her other leg up so that it forms a V-shape, and she will place her foot on
the floor behind her outstretched leg. Coming from behind and on their side, the
partner will put his head between the V-shaped leg and access her vulva from
there.

What makes this position worth trying?

While this may not be the most romantic position, it does offer fantastic access for
the partner. Everything will be opened up and on display, allowing your partner to
target your key spots. This is also a very comfortable position to maintain, as both
people are supported without strain on any necks.

How to enhance the position?

This position can be performed in both directions, with either the partner
accessing the woman from behind or from in front of her. If you opt to perform it
from the front, the partner will have better access for acts such as rim jobs. You
can also add in a pillow for the woman’s head to make this even more
comfortable and enjoyable.
 Chapter 6: Fellatio

While the previous chapter focused on pleasing the woman, this chapter will now
cover some of the best positions for performing oral sex on a man. Fellatio,
otherwise known as a “blow job”, can be done in many different tantalizing and
erotic ways.
Stand and Deliver

Difficulty: 1 out of 5

What is the position?

In this position the man is standing up, while his partner is on their knees in front
of him. This is the most classic position when it comes to oral sex, and is very
easy to accomplish. The partner can hold on to the man’s buttocks for better
stability and to assist with moving the man in and out of their mouth.

What makes this position worth trying?

This position requires no acrobatics, furniture, or special talents to perform which
makes it great for a quick blowjob or for the absolute novice. It is perfectly
positioned so that the man’s penis is directly at the partner’s face so that the
partner does not need to strain their neck at all in order to be successful. Both the
man and the partner can have control in this position, depending on their personal
preference.

How to enhance the position?

The one downside here is that this position can be hard on the partner’s knees, so
doing this on top of a pillow will make sure they don’t become uncomfortable
before the man can finish. If you are looking to spice this position up, this is an
ideal pose for anal play. With consent, you can easily insert a finger or toy into
the man’s buttocks.
Push Up Power

Difficulty: 3.5 out of 5

What is the position?

The partner will begin by laying on their back with their legs either straight out in
front or with the knees bent. The man will put his legs on either side of his partner
and assume a push-up position on top of them. With his penis at their face level,
he will then place his hands above his partner’s head and prop himself up on
either his hands or forearms.

What makes this position worth trying?

This position is great for giving the man more control when it comes to tempo and
depth. Depending on personal strength, you can move your body up or down,
taking over for your partner. If you want your partner doing all the work,
however, they can still go at it easily simply by moving their head. The partner’s
hands are also free to roam in this position, which is ideal for testicle play or
other adventures.

How to enhance the position?

To enhance this position, the man can opt to be on all fours instead of in a push-up
position. By changing to this, you should find it requires little to no strength and it
can be much more comfortable for longer periods of time. If you do modify it, it
brings the difficulty level to a 2 out of 5.
Usual Suspect

Difficulty: 1 out of 5

What is the position?

This position can be performed in a few different ways, but it begins with the man
laying flat on his back. He can opt to have his knees bent and feet planted on the
floor, or he can choose to keep his legs stretched out in front of him. His partner
will kneel between his legs, or straddle them, and from here can perform oral sex.

What makes this position worth trying?

If you’re feeling lazy, this is a great position to just lay back and enjoy yourself. It
requires no effort on the mans part, and very little effort on his partner’s part as
well. It can easily be adapted based on personal preference, from how the legs
are positioned, to how the partner sits.

How to enhance the position?

If the man is comfortable with it, he should try bringing his legs up and his knees
to his chest. This layout allows for more access to other intimate areas such as the
testicles and buttocks. Another option is to have the partner come from side
instead of the front, which offers a different sensation on the penis. They can
incorporate their hand into the blowjob as well for a more well-rounded
experience.
Cradled Comfort

Difficulty: 4 out of 5

What is the position?

This is one of the more difficult positions, not because it requires acrobatics but
because it can cause a lot of strain and pressure on both partners. Make sure you
take your time to ensure you get the most comfortable fit.
With the partner laying on their back, they should bend their knees and plant their
feet firmly on the floor. Next, the man will sit on their partner’s chest and plant
their feet on either side of their head. Leaning back, the man will rest their back
on their partner’s thighs with their head on their partner’s knees. The partner will
raise their head towards the man’s genitals.

What makes this position worth trying?

This is a very unique position that offers you a chance to really expose your
intimate area and have your partner explore all areas. The partner can easily
perform a rim job, as well as engage the testicles. For smaller men this may be a
more difficult position for a full blowjob, but for those who are more well-
endowed this will be a position unlike anything you have ever tried before. If you
find that your partner cannot fully reach your penis, this is an idea position for
them to perform other oral acts while you play with your penis.

How to enhance the position?

The best way to utilize this position is to add in a lot of pillows for support and
comfort. The partner should stack pillows underneath their head in order to
reduce neck strain and allow them closer access to the penis. The man can always
put a pillow under his head so that his partner’s knees are not digging into his
neck. One of the most important things the man can do is to evenly distribute his
weight across his partner so that he doesn’t crush their chest. If the man places his
hands on either side of his partner he can prop himself up and reduce the weight
that is bearing down.
Game’s On

Difficulty: 1 out of 5

What is the position?

With the man sitting on the couch, feet on the floor, the partner will lay sideways
on the couch so that their head is in the man’s lap. The man can lean back and
relax as his partner performs oral sex.

What makes this position worth trying?

What’s better than watching TV or playing a video came while receiving a
blowjob? This position incorporates two favorite pastimes into one, so that you
can enjoy the game or your show while still getting head. This is a very relaxing
position for the man, and doesn’t cause too much strain on the partner, although
they may find that their neck gets sore after awhile.

How to enhance the position?

If you want to reduce strain on your partner’s neck, try this position with them
sitting beside you instead of laying on your lap. In this variation they can bend at
the waist and reduce any neck pressure they may have felt from propping
themselves up. Another option is to have them kneel in front of you on the floor
while you stay seated on the couch. To take it up a notch and make it more
relaxing, try laying down on the couch while your partner kneels on the floor. Not
only will you be sprawled out and comfortable, but you get your partner coming in
on an angle which can offer a different sensation that usual.
Waterfall

Difficulty: 4 out of 5

What is the position?

Another position that is ideal for the couch, this one begins with the partner sitting
on the couch, feet planted firmly on the floor. The partner should open their legs
wide and make sure that they are sitting fairly close to the edge of the couch. From
here, the man will straddle his partner, facing towards them, with his legs bent
and feet planted firmly on either side of their hips. Leaning back, he will move his
head and shoulders towards the floor, with his buttocks off the couch, and only his
feet remaining. Resting his thighs against his partner’s knees for support, his
shoulders and head will support the majority of his weight. The partner can now
lean forward to reach his penis.

What makes this position worth trying?

This position offers a head rush of pleasure, as the blood will be flowing
downwards to your head. It may not be the easiest for a complete novice, but once
in the position, it is surprisingly easy to maintain. If the partner enjoys being more
in control, this offers a great opportunity for that, as the man is mostly occupied
with keeping himself in position and can do very little in terms of affecting tempo
or depth.

How to enhance the position?

Given that this position can cause strain on the man, you can make it easier by
keeping your buttocks on the couch for additional support. This will take some of
the pressure off of the midsection and make it more comfortable. However, the
closer you are to the couch, the more difficult it is for the partner to reach the
penis comfortably, so it is all about finding that balance.
Plumber

Difficulty: 4 out of 5

What is the position?

Starting in a standing position, the man will position his feet shoulder width apart
and then squat down so that his buttocks hovers off of the ground. His partner will
get on their knees in front of him, and then bend over so that their forearms are
resting on the ground between his legs. Using his partner for support, the man
should grab ahold of their buttocks or hips and stabilize himself to prevent falling
over. The partner can now use their mouth, as well as their hands, to engage in
oral sex.

What makes this position worth trying?

This is by no means an easy position to maintain, but it offers an incredible view
of your partner’s back end. You can easily stroke and caress your partner’s back
and buttocks while they blow you, and it gives them very easy access to your
penis. If you are feeling stable, you can also reach underneath your partner and
play with their breasts and nipples for some added fun.

How to enhance the position?

To make this position easier and more comfortable, stack pillows underneath your
buttocks so that you do not need to actually squat and support your own weight.
Because pillows compress, you will need a few, or you can try a couch cushion
or something else a bit firmer like a yoga cushion.
Southern Pillow

Difficulty: 2 out of 5

What is the position?

With the man laying on his side, he will place his bottom arm underneath his head
for support and comfort. He will then keep his bottom leg straight and
outstretched, while taking the top leg and bending it into a V-shape. Take the bent
leg and place the foot being the outstretched leg to create an opening between the
two legs. The partner will now lay on their side, with their head between the two
legs and their legs pointing away from the man’s body.

What makes this position worth trying?

This position means your partner is coming in from an angle, which is great for
switching it up and experiencing a different sensation. It also leaves your
partner’s hands completely free so that they can play with other areas on your
body or even with themselves. For you, this position is very comfortable and
should cause no strain on any part of your body. With how open your legs are, this
position can also work for deep-throating as your partner will be able to get
extremely close.

How to enhance the position?

You can make this position more comfortable by placing a pillow under your head
instead of your arm. This will prevent your arm from going numb if you plan on
engaging in oral for awhile, and it will keep your neck from straining at all. You
can also switch up the direction of this pose, and have your partner come from
behind instead of the front. This brings a new sensation, as well as the ability for
your partner to access your buttocks more easily.
Jack Hammer

Difficulty: 2 out of 5

What is the position?

A twist on a classic, this position begins with the man standing up and his feet
shoulder width apart. From here, the partner will kneel facing away from the man,
keeping her back to his legs. Moving forward, the partner should find the angle
that works best so that they can lean backwards and still have their head at penis
level. The man can now choose if he wants to lower his penis in and out of their
mouth, or let their partner do the work.

What makes this position worth trying?

This position offers up an opportunity to really go deep, as you’re able to control
the depth in which you end up in. If you have an erection that tends to point more
downwards, of if your penis is quite flexible, this is a unique position that can
give you a great sensation as well as a fantastic view.

How to enhance the position?

If your partner is up for some extra fun, you can spice this position up by having
them play with themselves while performing oral sex on you. Since you are
standing over them, you have a birds-eye view of all of the action and can really
enjoy every part of this position.
Sword Swallower

Difficulty: 2.5 out of 5

What is the position?

The partner will begin by laying on their back on either a bed, a couch, or any
other elevated surface that is comfortable. The partner’s head should be slightly
tilted backwards off of the bed to allow for better oral penetration. The man will
then stand in front of their partner’s face with their knees slightly bent and their
hands on the bed for support.

What makes this position worth trying?

If you love being deep-throated, then this position is going to become your new
favorite. The angle of your partner’s throat is perfectly aligned for you to go as
deep as you’d like, so see what they are comfortable with and then dive in. This
position is also extremely comfortable for both people, as there is very little
strain on your partner’s neck so long as they position themselves correctly. Your
hands are completely free here as well, so you can roam around your partner’s
body while they lay there pleasuring you.

How to enhance the position?

Another variation on this position is to perform it with the man facing away from
the bed, instead of towards it. This is more of a classic tea-bagging position, and
may not be best for the penis unless your erection points downwards. However,
this is a great position if you want your testicles in your partner’s mouth, as very
few other positions offer greater access than this.
Facetime

Difficulty: 2 out of 5

What is the position?

Have the partner lay on their stomach on a bed and prop themselves up on their
forearms. Next, the man will stand in front of their partner, bending their knees as
needed to adjust the height. Now, the man is able to direct his partner’s head
towards his penis and begin.

What makes this position worth trying?

This is a great position if you want to have more control, as you can hold onto
your partner’s head and direct them exactly as you like. You will have a great
view of your partner’s backside, as well, which is always a plus. Another plus is
that this position is very easy to get into and doesn’t require any flexibility or
special skills to perform which means it is great for novices and pros alike.

How to enhance the position?

To reduce any strain that your partner may experience, you can try doing this off
of the edge of a couch. This should put your partner’s neck into a more
comfortable position and help them maintain this longer. Another variation is to
do this on the floor by having the man kneel and the woman lay on her stomach in
front of him. This option is great if you don’t have a bed nearby but are still
looking to have some fun.
Clock

Difficulty: 5 out of 5

What is the position?

To get into this position the man will need to perform a handstand against a wall.
His legs will be straight up and spread out in a V formation, which his hands will
be firmly planted on the ground below. When correctly in position, the man should
form the shape of an X. His partner will then stand in front of him and and lean
forward to reach his penis.

What makes this position worth trying?

If you’re looking to really take your oral skills up a notch, this is quite the
position. It requires a great degree of strength on your part to keep yourself in a
handstand both with your arms bearing all your weight as well as all of your
blood rushing to your head. If you can pull off this position, however, you’re in
for a treat as the head rush should enhance the pleasure and you will certainly
obtain bragging rights by the end of it.

How to enhance the position?

If you’re unable to maintain a handstand, you can try lowering into a headstand
instead in which you fold your arms on the ground and rest your head on top of
them. This may help you maintain the position longer, but overall it is still going
to be a tricky one to perform.
 Chapter 7: Classic Positions

In this chapter we will take a look at some of the most common and well-known
sex positions, also called the Classics. Don’t let their name fool you, these
positions have been in rotation for so long for good reason! They may seem
standard, and even boring, but they are tried and true positions that can not only
bring on an orgasm, but also spice up your sex life. If you’re wondering how
that’s possible, read on as we cover each of these in depth, as well as variations
you may want to explore.
Missionary

Difficulty: 1 out of 5

What is the position?

The ultimate classic position, Missionary is one of the easiest and most well-
known positions there is. For this, you will want the woman laying down on her
back and then have the man lay on top of her. How the woman positions her legs
will determine which variation you partake in, but for the classic, she will simply
keep her legs spread apart and feet planted on the bed. The man will typically lay
completely flat, propped up only by his hands or forearms. In some variations the
man will either lay flatter against the woman, or can go on his knees to help
reduce fatigue.

What makes this position worth trying?

Missionary is not only one of the easiest positions, but it has a lot to offer in
terms of pleasure as well as variations. This is a great option for more intimate
sex, as it allows both partners to be face to face during the act. If you enjoy
kissing your partner during sex, Missionary makes that very easy to do, and it also
frees up your hands so you can stroke each others faces and bodies. Many people
use this position as a starter, from which they then move around to other positions
later on, while other people enjoy this as their main position for the entire
encounter.

How to enhance the position?

There are numerous ways to enhance and switch up Missionary, mostly having to
do with how the woman positions her legs, or how the man approaches. We will
cover a few of these variations below:
Closed Missionary – Instead of the woman spreading her legs, have her
keep them closed together. This makes the vagina tighter which can be
pleasurable for both partners. This variation also means that the man will
be rubbing closer to the woman’s pubic area and can allow for clitoral
stimulation if angled correctly. The downside to this variation is that it will
significantly limit the depth that is achieved, but some couples actually
prefer it this way, as the focus becomes more on clitoral stimulation and the
woman’s orgasm and pleasure.

Folded Missionary – Bring the legs up and onto the man’s shoulders so that
when he lays down he folds the woman’s legs towards her chest. This
allows for deeper penetration and makes hitting the G-Spot easier. The
more flexible the woman in, the further back you can push her legs which
will allow for deeper variations and different sensations throughout. This
position can also play into power dynamics, as men often find themselves
quite aroused by the act of folding their partner and taking away some of
their control. Woman, as well, can enjoy this more submissive feeling as
they are pressed under their man’s weight. Just be sure that the man is
dispersing some of that weight with his hands, as fully pressing down may
be too much pressure for the woman to bear.

Kneeling Missionary – Here the man will kneel between the woman’s legs
and then lay the top of his body against hers. This variation can reduce
fatigue of the man’s arms which is a common problem with Missionary. To
make this a bit easier, the woman will need to raise her pelvis up to meet
her partner in order to assure that penetration can occur. Like with Closed
Missionary, this position is not the best for depth of penetration and will
mainly assist with clitoral stimulation to help bring the woman closer to
orgasm.
Wrapped Missionary – For a feeling of deeper intimacy, the woman can
wrap her legs around the man’s waist, pulling him in close to her. This also
allows the woman to thrust against the man for more pleasure. This
variation also can help reduce fatigue, as it is one of the options where the
man isn’t doing the majority of the work.
Doggy Style

Difficulty: 1 out of 5

What is the position?

A beloved favorite, Doggy Style begins with the woman on her hands and knees,
with her back arched slightly so that her buttocks is raised a bit in the air. The
man will then kneel behind her and position himself between her legs. Grabbing
onto the woman’s hips, the man can now enter.

What makes this position worth trying?

This position is ideal for hitting the right angles while being able to maintain a
great speed. While it may lack in intimacy, since the woman is facing away and
there is less body contact, this is a wonderful position for being able to hit the G-
Spot. For the man, this position offers a great view of the woman’s backside, and
for women it is comfortable to maintain and allows for some control as you can
push back against your partner at whatever depth and speed you personally prefer.
This position also feels very natural and naughty at the same time, making it many
couples go-to position.

How to enhance the position?

If you’re looking to switch up Doggy Style, you can try variations in height or leg
placement for different angles and sensations. Here are a few options you may be
interested in:

Facedown Doggy – In this variation, the woman will remain on all fours,
but then lower her head and chest towards the floor. This forces the
buttocks up higher and the tilt of the vagina can increase clitoral
stimulation.

Supported Doggy – If you feel that having the man kneeling doesn’t allow
for enough power behind the thrusts, try this variation. Here you will have
the woman bend over a bed and rest her chest and head on the mattress.
The man will stand behind her and enter. This is a good alternative for
anyone with knee problems as well, as there is no kneeling required.

Fire Hydrant – Going back to the original Doggy Style position, this
variation has the woman beginning on her hands and knees with the man
kneeling behind her. From here, the woman will lift one leg up and raise it
towards the ceiling. The man should help support the leg and lift it so that
the woman is not required to hold that position on her own for very long.
This position tilts the pelvis and will allow for different angles to be hit,
so you can experiment with what feels best.

Restrained Doggy – Moving up from the floor, this position has both
partners standing for some extra spicy play. Have the woman stand with
her back to her partner and then bend over at the waist so that her breasts
come towards her thighs. From here she will place her hands behind her
back so that the man can restrain her wrists. This is a very light bit of
bondage play, which can spice things up quickly. Also, having the man can
use the restrained wrists to help move his partner back and forth for even
more control.
Cowgirl

Difficulty: 2 out of 5

What is the position?

Cowgirl is one of the classic “woman on top” positions, and people tend to either
really love it, or never want to do it. It’s a position that requires some confidence,
a little skill, and a desire to be a bit more in control. To get into this position,
have the man lay flat on his back, either with his legs straight out in front of him,
or with his knees slightly bent and his feet on the ground. The woman will then get
on top, facing towards her partner, and straddle his mid-section. The woman can
then place her hands on her man’s chest if she wants it to be more intimate, or on
his thighs if she likes the angle of being leaned back slightly.

What makes this position worth trying?

For those who love this position, there is good reason why. For starters, it gives
the man a chance to relax and not do any work which isn’t common in a lot of
positions. Here, almost all of the motion is being done by the woman as she
moves on top. Not only can the man relax, but he also gets a great view of his
partner and can play with her breasts easily. For women, this position offers
maximum control so that the depth and speed are up to you. Women are also able
to angle their pelvis so that it connects directly with their partner which allows
for clitoral stimulation when done correctly. Beyond that, Cowgirl has the added
bonus of not simply being an in and out motion. Women can opt to move their hips
side to side, or back and forth, in order to get the perfect stimulation. If you’re
looking to orgasm during penetration, this is one of the positions that women tend
to find works best for them since they have full control over what is happening.
With that said, if the man wants he can be more of an active participant. Simply
grabbing on to the woman’s hips, the man can thrust from underneath while
keeping the woman in place.

How to enhance the position?

When it comes to enhancing Cowgirl there are a number of different options you
and your partner can try out. Some of the popular variations are as follows:

Collapsed Cowgirl – Looking to make sex more intimate and sensual?

Collapsed cowgirl can give you that intimacy you desire. Instead of placing
your hands on your partner’s chest, place them on either side of their head
and lower your chest down against theirs. Not only will you be directly
face to face, but this close angle is actually better for clitoral stimulation
since your pelvis is pressed down against theirs. Have your man wrap his
arms around your waist and stroke your back to make this even more
sensual and loving.

Standing Cowgirl – For this position you will need to get a bit creative
with the surface you are working on. Ideally you would want to utilize a
workout bench, but you can create a makeshift one using tables or a narrow
coffee table. Have the man lay back on the bench and then straddle him over
top of it. This should put the woman in more of a standing position which is
perfect for those who struggle with the standard position. If you have knee
issues, or can’t get a good rhythm on while kneeling, this position is
significantly easier and will allow you to bounce on your feet.

Squatting Cowgirl – If you like the idea of Standing Cowgirl but lack the
necessary surface to make it doable, you can try the squatting variation to
simulate the same idea. In this position you will have the woman squatting
over your partner instead of kneeling in a straddle position. Plant the front
of your foot firmly on the ground to ensure stability, as this can be a harder
pose to maintain. If you have good calf strength, you will be able to then
bounce up and down. For those with calves that are a bit weaker, you can
have your partner assist you by either thrusting from underneath or by lifting
your buttocks to make things easier.

Aerial Cowgirl – This is certainly the hardest of all the variations, but if
you can master it, it can be a wonderful addition to throw into your sexual
rotation. In this position the man will need to make sure his knees are bent
and his legs are a bit wider apart. Have the woman sit on your pelvic
region, with her legs outstretched in front of her. The man will then grab
onto the woman’s ankles and lift her legs into the air. She should lean
slightly backwards and place her hands on the man’s thighs. Getting into
this position is the easy part, but making it work is where it gets tricky. You
have two options for how to proceed forward. If you’re a woman with
strong upper body strength, you can use your arms to push yourself up and
lower yourself back down. This is unlikely to be sustainable for long,
however, so instead you may want to let your partner do the work. For men,
thrusting, or even bouncing your hips, can take this position to new heights.
The ideal situation is to combine the two, with the woman doing dips and
the man adding in a bounce.
Reverse Cowgirl

Difficulty: 3 out of 5

What is the position?

You may be wondering why we didn’t include this under the Cowgirl variations,
but there is good reason for that. Not only can this be seen as its own position, but
Reverse Cowgirl also has a number of variations that are worth mentioning. In
this position the man will begin by laying flat on his back, and will typically keep
his legs flat out in front of him. The woman will straddle her partner, but she will
face towards his feet, instead of facing him. Penis insertion can take a bit of work,
depending on which way the man’s erection bends. If the man has an erection that
curves close to his stomach, this will be even more difficult, but not impossible.
Once you have figured out penetration, the woman simply needs to find the angle
she likes best and then go to work.

What makes this position worth trying?

Like with Cowgirl, this position gives the woman a significant amount of control
so that she can pick the angle, depth, and speed of penetration. Also, due to the
angle of insertion, reversing the position helps to reduce the chance of the penis
slipping out, a very painful experience when it happens. For men, if you love your
woman’s behind, this is going to offer you an amazing view as you watch her
buttocks bounce up and down against you. On top of that, this is a fun position that
gives you a little privacy, shielding your orgasm face from being seen. Add some
pillows under the man’s buttocks to tilt his pelvis up to an even better angle, and
you may find this becomes your new favorite position.

How to enhance the position?

Like we mentioned above, this position has its own section because of the number
of variations you and your partner can explore together. We will look at some of
the most common and popular variations, but there are many more where these
come from.

Twisted Reverse Cowgirl – Like the idea of new sensations and hitting
different spots than the usual positions offer? This variation has the woman
sitting and facing the side of her partner, so that her feet are over near his
rib cage instead of by his head or his legs. You won’t be able to kneel in
this position, so make sure you keep your legs as if you’re sitting in a chair;
knees bent and feet flat on the floor. You can even adapt this position to a
standing variation, by having the man lay flat on a couch. This is great
because you don’t need any special equipment, but it still reduces strain on
the knees. With him on the couch, the woman simply needs to take a seat
like usual, but instead of sitting on the couch, she is sitting on her man.

Lying Reverse Cowgirl – Start by getting into the regular position, with the
woman kneeling and her knees on either side of her partner’s sides. From
here she will then need to stretch her legs back towards his head, while
leaning her torso down towards his legs. The benefit to this variation is that
it changes up what muscles are needed in order to properly create a
thrusting motion, and instead of relying on the knees and thighs, the woman
is able to use her hips, core, and forearms. One of the problems with all
woman-on-top positions is they tend to require a lot of thigh strength, and if
this is difficult for you, Lying Rodeo is certainly worth giving a shot.

Standing Reverse Cowgirl – Take this position to the edge, the edge of the
bed that is. The man will need to lay down with his back on the bed, but
with his legs over the edge and feet on the floor. From here, the woman will
sit down on her partner in a half squat, and simply stand up or squat down
as she sees fit. This position is great for those with knee troubles who
aren’t able to kneel for long periods of time, or who struggle to find a good
rhythm in more tradition variations. The standing and squatting motion is
significantly easier, but still offers the same pleasure as kneeling.

Open Reverse Cowgirl – If you want your man to go even deeper, or if

your partner is particularly well-endowed, this variation is for you. As with
all the variations, you will begin with the man laying flat on his back, but
instead of having his legs flat out in front of him, he will instead bend his
knees and open his legs wide. His partner will sit in between his legs, on
his pelvis, and then slide her legs underneath his bent, open legs. He can
now grab her ankles or calves, and the fun can begin. What makes this
position great for penetration is the wideness of the man’s legs enables
deeper penetration because the woman isn’t stopped by his legs being in the
way. It also opens the woman up wider, making it easier for her to take
penises that are on the larger side.
 Chapter 8: Boiling Positions

You may be asking yourself, what makes a position into a “Boiling Position”?
Well, these are the positions that are going to raise your blood pressure and
temperature, and really get you hot under the collar. If you were hoping to
discover something new that would take your sex life from 0 to 100, then this is
absolutely the section for you. Below we will get into some of the sexiest,
trendiest, and hottest positions imaginable that will blow you and your partner
away. Ready to turn up the heat? Well then continue on to our spiciest positions!
Ball Bliss

Difficulty: 2 out of 5

What is the position?

Starting off with an easier position, one that requires no acrobatics, we have the
Ball Bliss. You will need some specialty equipment to make this work, but we
promise it will be absolutely worth it. For this position you are going to need to
start with an exercise ball, one of those big ones that your man can sit comfortably
on. Make sure you have it pumped up, but with enough bounce so that you can
really put it to use. These are also called stability balls, and for good reason. You
are definitely going to need to keep yourself stabilized in this position. Begin with
the man sitting on top of the ball, and have the woman sit on his lap, facing away
from him, with her legs on the outside of his. The man is going to want to ensure
his feet are firmly planted on the ground, while the woman can use her toes and
the front of her feet to secure herself.

What makes this position worth trying?

The extra bounce provided by the exercise ball is going to really kick this
position up a notch. Similar to using a swing or other sex device that allows for
easier movement, the ball will make each thrust significantly easier and more
enjoyable. Not only does it assist with movement, but it can help with deeper
penetration, as the bounce will sink you deeper down each time. This is a great
position for women who like being on top, because you still have much of the
control here. You will be able to decide the speed and depth, while your partner
needs to focus on keeping you both stabilized and prevent any falls. The unsteady
base can also add an air of danger to the mix, as there is always the potential for
both of you to topple over onto the floor. If that does happen, use it to your
advantage and switch into a new position right away to continue the fun.
How to enhance the position?
This position doesn’t come with many variations, but you can switch it up by
facing towards your man instead of away. The woman will need to widen her legs
significantly in order to make this happen, but that can be beneficial if you’re
having sex with a partner who is above average in size. The wideness will allow
for easier insertion, and it can actually increase the depth as you are able to move
lower down onto them.

Another option, if you are finding it too difficult to balance for both of you, is to
do this close enough to a wall where the woman can plant her hands against it.
This will take some of the stress off the man, as he only needs to worry about
balancing himself, as his woman will now be able to stabilizer her body more
easily. This can also help with thrusting, as the woman won’t need to rely solely
on her legs in order to create movement. Pressing against the wall can reduce the
leg pressure and create a bit of grip to allow bouncing to be more enjoyable.
Butter Churner

Difficulty: 3.5 out of 5

What is the position?

As we slowly ramp up the skills needed to perform some of these positions, the
next one up may sound a lot harder than it actually is. To start this position, have
the woman lay flat on her back, and the man will need to be standing over her.
The woman will then lift her legs into the air, and either move them back towards
her head on her own, or have her partner assist in lifting and directing them
backwards. By this point, the woman lower back should now be lifted off of the
floor, with the shoulders, neck, and head still flat on the ground. She should place
her hands on her lower back for support, to help stabilize her, and to reduce some
of the pressure she may be feeling. The man will grab on to her outer thighs, and
then begin to slightly squat until he can insert his penis.

What makes this position worth trying?

This position is frequently seen in porn, but the way it is used in films is fairly
different from the reality of it. While the man is able to go as hard and as fast as
he’d like, this position can be done in a softer and more gentle way. You don’t
need to jackhammer down into our woman in order to make this erotic and spicy.
If your partner is into very rough sex, this position certainly can be used in that
way, but just make sure you have good communication to avoid injuring anyone.
Not only can you decide whether you want it rough or soft, this position is ideal
for anyone looking to get extra deep. The angle in which the man comes down
will really drive his penis in, and the angle of the woman’s body allows for
maximum penetration.

How to enhance the position?

One of the first things you can do in order to make this position significantly more
enjoyable is to ensure that the woman has a pillow under her head and neck. This
is the type of pose that can easily cause neck pain, so any bit of added cushioning
will go a long way in making it more sustainable in the long-term. It’s also
important that the man checks in with the woman throughout, just to ensure he isn’t
pressing down to hard and causing unnecessary extra strain.

Beyond that, there are variations to this position that can spice it up even further.
Some of those include:

Butter Churner 180 – Spin this position around to experience this one of a
kind variation on the already exciting Butter Churner. In this position the
man will now face away from the woman, with his hands on his thighs for
extra support. This variation does require a little more work on the
woman’s part, as she will need to get into position and maintain it without
any help. However, if you can make it work, this will completely reverse
the area that the head of the penis hits during sex, and that can create an
entirely new sensation for both partners. It does significantly reduce the
intimacy, since you are no longer looking at each others faces, but if we are
being honest, the Butter Churner isn’t a position that you should be going to
if you are after a more intimate and loving experience.

Twisted Butter Churner – Want to switch up the angles even more than
just forwards or backwards? Well, the twisted version allows for just that.
In this variation the man will need to stand facing to the side of the woman,
and place one foot by her head, and the other foot out to the side, near her
opposite elbow. By entering from the side you are going to hit spots that are
typically not grazed during sex, and if you incorporate some hip circles
during, you can really have her going crazy.
Squatting Butter Churner – Being propped up on your neck can be

extremely uncomfortable, so this variation allows for the woman to drop

back down to the ground a bit more so that more of her back is resting on
the floor. Placing her forearms under her lower back will angle her
upwards and tilt the pelvis, but will also reduce strain and pressure on her

back. From this lowered position, the man will now squat fully in front of

her, instead of being in a standing position, and he will raise her hips up
until he is able to penetrate. This variation is significantly easier for the

woman to maintain, but can be tiring for the man if you are going at it for an
extended period of time. Utilize pillows, both under the woman’s lower

back, and under her head, to make this more relaxing and enjoyable.
Wheelbarrow

Difficulty: 4 out of 5

What is the position?

You may remember doing wheelbarrow races as a kid, where one person would
hold the other by the feet and they would use their hands to move forward and get
to the finish line. Well, welcome to the adult version where the only finish line is
total pleasure and satisfaction. To begin this position, it is best for the woman to
start out with her feet and hands firmly planted on the floor. If you’ve ever done
yoga, a “downward dog” is what you are aiming for. For those who lack
flexibility, simply start on your hands and knees, which will work just as well.
From here, the man will stand behind her and grab her securely by the ankles.
Lifting her legs into the air, she will squeeze her legs against her man’s sides
while he then lets go and grabs onto her waist. Fix the angle until you can insert
comfortably, and then get this wheelbarrow moving.

What makes this position worth trying?

This certainly is not a position for absolute beginners, as it requires a significant
amount of strength for both individuals in order to maintain this. But, if you work
yourself up to this by starting lower down and then eventually getting into a
standing position, this can be incredibly satisfying. The Wheelbarrow is
guaranteed to work up a true sweat, and you can count this as a gym workout
without having to leave the bedroom. You are in for a full-body workout here, and
as all of your muscle go to work it can build up to a very powerful orgasm.
Ideally this position should be used in a transitionary way. Maintaining it from
start to finish is impossible for most couples, so instead use it as an over the top
way to spice things up in the middle. Go from the bed, to standing, to the
Wheelbarrow, and then down into Doggy-Style for a wild, versatile session.
How to enhance the position?
Honestly, this position is as enhanced as you can go, but there are variations out
there to help make this easier to partake in. Not only can you vary the height, but
you can add in supportive features which will help reduce the strength and
stamina needed. It is highly recommended that you actually start with the
variations and work your way up to the main act, as the variations are designed to
be easier to manage as well as easier overall on the body. Some of the modified
variations include:

Kneeling Wheelbarrow – As the name implies, this position brings both

partners lower to the ground in order to reduce the risk of falling and
causing any serious injury. Instead of standing, the man should kneel behind
the woman and lift her legs up from this height. While she will still need to
balance on her hands, gravity won’t be working against her as much and of
her head being pointed into the ground she will be in more of a flat, table
top like position. This is also much easier on the man, as the angle of the
pelvis will make insertion significantly more straightforward.

Supported Wheelbarrow – Continuing on to an even easier variation, the

supported wheelbarrow takes the woman off of the floor completely so she
no longer needs to support her own weight at all. The man will return to a
standing position, but the woman she lay her chest down on a sofa, bed, or
ottoman type piece of furniture. Her hands will no longer be used for
keeping her upright, and so she can better enjoy the sex without her mind
worrying about falling. This makes the position significantly less of a
workout for the woman, but it will still be fairly strenuous for the man. He
will need to hold the woman’s lower half up while thrusting.

Supported Kneeling Wheelbarrow – The easiest variation of them all

combines the last two we discussed and turns them into the best position to

start with if you are looking to work your way up to more advanced
options. Here, the woman will rest her chest on an ottoman like type of
furniture, while the man will kneel behind her. You need to make sure that

the furniture you use is low enough to the ground that the man can kneel
comfortably without having to stretch in order to properly penetrate. Make

sure whatever furniture you use is stable, as even at a lower height this can

end in disaster if it topples over during the middle of sex. Even if you aren’t
interested in trying out the full Wheelbarrow, this is a great position that

offers up a unique angle and depth. It is comfortable, supported, and still

spicy enough to make you feel like you’re finally switching up your
bedroom routine.
Butterfly

Difficulty: 2 out of 5

What is the position?

Pull up a seat, because we are taking sex from the bedroom out into the kitchen or
living room! Moving back down in difficulty, the Butterfly only requires a chair
and some creativity in order to make it a powerful position. Have the woman sit
in the chair, lean back, and relax. This is about comfort and pleasure, and both are
guaranteed. With her buttocks right at the edge of the chair, or slightly over, the
man will now kneel between her legs and pull her closer to him until he is able to
penetrate her. This may sound extremely easy, but there is a degree of flexibility
needed in order to get the perfect angle so that the man can insert himself without
struggling. Once inside, however, the woman is at a perfect angle to play with her
clitoris while the man goes to work. If you want to make this even better, use a
chair on wheels for extra movement.

If you are limited in where you can have sex, don’t worry, as this position does
completely require a chair in order for it to be successful. You can easily modify
this so that it can be done on a bed, on a couch, or even on the floor if you stack a
lot of pillows. For those that do what to try it out on the floor, you will need a lot
of pillows, since they compress, so as always we recommend utilizing couch
cushions or yoga pillows instead. These are typically much firmer so it will
require less of them in order to give you the height you need.

What makes this position worth trying?

This position is certainly a lot easier than a lot of the crazy positions that often get
thrown out there. Not everyone has had circus training, so doing crazy flips or
standing on your head really isn’t the most realistic option. Instead, get into this
position where the woman can truly pleasure herself while you work at pleasuring
the both of you. The angle of the pelvis makes reaching the clitoris extremely
easy, and since she is seated in a chair, she can lean back, close her eyes, and get
lost in the sensation of it all. For men, this position is fantastic because you will
have a good grip in order to thrust as slow or as fast as you would like. By using a
computer chair with wheels, you won’t even need to really thrust, as you can
simply push and pull her against you.

How to enhance the position?

By changing up how the woman places her legs, you can actually make some great
changes to the feeling and experience that is the Butterfly. From wider to tighter,
the woman is able to control how her vagina feels, and she can also control how
deep the man is able to get. Some of the best variations are:

Crossed Butterfly – Instead of keeping her feet on the floor, this variation
has the woman lifting her legs up, crossing one leg over the other, and then
resting her ankles on her partner’s shoulders. The crossed legs will create a
much tighter sensation in the vagina, making it very pleasurable for both
men and women. Crossing the legs in different directions can change which
spots are hit, so vary it up and find out which one you prefer the most. The
one downside to this position, however, is that it ends up limiting how
accessible the clitoris is, so you may want to switch between the standard
position and this variation in order to maximize the pleasure.

Pressed Butterfly – This is another variation in which the woman no

longer has her feet on the ground, but it doesn’t require her to go as high as
she did in the Crossed Butterfly. Instead, she should bring her knees up to
her chest, and then place her feet against her partner’s chest. Now, the
woman will be more in control, as she can use her feet to push her partner
back in order to delay gratification or simply just to tease him. By allowing
her to have some say in the depth, she is able to tailor the sex to exactly
how she likes it. This variation also opens the legs a bit wider, which can
make it a good option if you’re with a partner who is more well-endowed.
The extra space will enable penetration to be more comfortable and can
ensure a much better fit.
 Chapter 9: Sensual Positions

Being rough and spontaneous in the bedroom certainly has a time and a place, but
sometimes you want to slow it all down and really become intimate with your
partner. Sex doesn’t always need to be hard and fast in order for it to be great,
and we want to highlight some of the absolute best sensual positions that are still
guaranteed to have you both reaching the peak of pleasure.

All of these positions incorporate similar elements that make them more romantic,
more intimate, and more sensual. Things like being face to face, having a high
degree of closeness, or allowing for more touching, all are a part of what makes
these more pleasing.
Spooning

Difficulty: 1 out of 5

What is the position?

The king of the sensual positions, Spooning allows for extreme closeness and
intimacy due to the comforting position and classic cuddling that it brings to mind.
Just like when it is used in a non-sexual way, this position begins with the woman
lying on her side, and the man lying on his side behind her. From here he will
enter from behind, wrapping an arm around her waist and kissing against her neck.
The man’s hands are very free in this position, so he is able to roam around, and
the angle allows for you to go nice and slow in order to really up the romance.

What makes this position worth trying?

This position truly feels like you are cuddling with your partner, so it can feel
very comforting and relaxing. Not only is it very positive mentally, but physically
it can lead to serious pleasure as the way the woman’s legs will typically lay
makes for a tighter vaginal opening. The angle can make G-Spot contact easier,
and the woman also has the ability to reach down and play with her clitoris.
Overall, this is a fantastic position that many people put in their top favorite lists.

How to enhance the position?

Like with most positions, there are countless variations that people like to use to
either make the position even more intimate, or to switch up the angle and
sensations. Given that the standard variation lacks that face to face contact, we
will include some variations that actually allow for that to happen, in order to
make everything a lot more sensual.
Bent Spoon – This position uses a bit of a bend in body shape in order to
create some distance and make it possible for the woman to turn back and
look at her man. From the standard position, the woman will need to move
her upper body forward, away from the man, so that she creates space
between the partners. From here, she will twist her upper body slightly, and
look back so that she is now face to face with the man. While this variation
may not change up the sensation or angle of penetration, is does go a long
way in making the partners feel more connected. Being able to stare into
your partner’s eyes while they slow penetrate you makes this one of the top
choices for sensual positions.

Wrapped Spoon – This variation will change up the angle as well as the
sensation, as it involves the woman having her legs more wide open, which
will open up the vagina. Keeping the same pose as with the standard
variation, the woman will now lift her top leg and place it behind the man’s
legs. For couples that may struggle with rear entry positions, this can make
it significantly easier as the woman is now more accessible to the man. The
does not change the intimacy factor, however, as your bodies are still
tightly pressed against each other, and it actually can feel more intimate
since your legs are now entwined with one another.

Crossed Spoon – The most drastic variation from the one’s we’ve
discussed so far, this actually makes it so the partner’s are no longer
pressed against one another. If you’re thinking that this will remove the
sensual nature of spooning, think again! With the man still laying on his side
as normal, the woman will now position herself to the side of the man, with
her head facing away from him and her legs place over top of his body.
Inching closer, she will scoot forward until she is against his pelvis and he
will enter from this angle. What makes this variation so good is that it
involves face to face contact without the need to twist and bend. You will
be looking directly into each others eyes, and you can hold hands as your
partner thrusts into you.
Saint

Difficulty: 2 out of 5

What is the position?

Make your partner feel like the angel they are, with this intimate and close-contact
position. Not only is this position extremely sensual, but it also offers up a
significant number of variations in order to make it sexier, spicier, and even more
romantic. For the standard position, you will need to have the man kneeling down,
with his buttocks placed against the back of his feet. The woman will now
straddle him, legs on either side, feet planted firmly on the ground behind the man.
Your bodies should be pressed together, face to face, and the man will have his
arms wrapped around the woman while her hands are against his chest. To make
this more comfortable, have the man place a pillow under his knees so that they
aren’t pressing into the hard ground, and instead he can simply focus on the
pleasure.

What makes this position worth trying?

This is a very intimate position, as both partners are pressed together and their
faces are only inches apart. On top of that, this position offers a lot of variation,
as well as great penetration even in the standard pose. The man is able to thrust
fairly easily, while still having his hands free to roam around his partner’s body.
As for the woman, she is able to bounce on her partner if she so chooses, meaning
that each person can take turns with who is doing the majority of the work.

How to enhance the position?

As we said above, this position has more variations than we could possibly
include in this book, so we are going to look at some of the more common and
popular ones in order to highlight how you can go about adjusting this position in
order to meet your personal needs. Some of those variations include:

Kneeling Saint – For women who want to play a more active role and be
able to have control over depth and speed, the Kneeling Saint is the perfect
variation to try. Instead of sitting on her man and putting her feet behind
him, the woman will now kneel as well, with her knees on either side of the
man’s knees. This variation maintains all of the intimacy associated with
the original, and instead the only difference it truly makes is that it allows
for the woman to bounce up and down more easily.

Folded Saint – Bringing her legs up off of the ground, this variation has the
woman placing her legs over her man’s shoulders, while he still remains in
the same kneeling position. This may seem like a minor change, but it
actually shifts the angle from which the man enters, making it better suited
for a distinct grinding motion rather than the standard thrusting usually seen.
Grinding against the woman can be very pleasurable for both people
involved, and it is sure to bring about new sensations, since most people
typically focus on just the in and out motion during sex.

Wrapped Saint – With the Wrapped Saint, the woman will wrap her legs
around her partner’s waist and then cross them behind him. This can up the
intimacy as it feels closer and tighter than other variations, almost as if the
woman is hugging him during sex. The man can also alter his position as
well, and instead of staying kneeling, he can instead sit on his buttocks
cross legged. Almost like a meditative pose, this added variation will make
thrusting a bit more difficult, but it will up the closeness and feel so much
more sensual than other positions.
Reverse Saint – Reversing this position has a number of different benefits,
but it does take you away from being face to face. Back to having the man
kneeling, the woman will now face away from her partner and sit with her
back against his chest. She can opt to either side with her legs bent and feet
on the ground, or she can kneel as well with her knees on the outside of her
partner’s knees. The lack of face to face contact is made up for, as the man
can now caress the woman’s breasts and kiss up her neck.

Crabby Saint – If you are alright with reducing the intimacy slightly, you
can change up the angles and depth significantly with this variation. Start in
the standard position, with the man kneeling and the woman sitting on his
lap with her legs out and feet flat on the floor. From here, the woman will
begin to lean backwards until her hands are flat on the floor, and the man
can help support her by holding her lower back. Visually, this variation
makes the woman look like she has thrown her head back in the midst of
absolute pleasure, a visual that can be extremely erotic. The pose also
allows for better angles to be hit and the man can get some good motion
going in this position.
Sinner

Difficulty: 2.5 out of 5

What is the position?

It is impossible not to follow up the Saint with the Sinner, since the two go hand
in hand both in name as well as how intimate they are. Also, like the Saint, this
position has more than enough variations in order to meet the needs of almost any
couple looking to try something new. To get into this position, have the man lay
flat on his back, with his legs slightly bent and feet flat on the ground. He will
need to ensure he has a wide stance, as his partner will need to fit between his
legs. The woman will now lay on top of him, her back against his chest, and her
legs splayed out on the outside of her man’s legs. While this does mean that there
is no face to face contact, there is plenty of other contact to make up for it.

What makes this position worth trying?

If you and your partner are extra adventurous, this is a great position for trying out
while you’re laying outside looking up at the stars. Make sure you find a private
little area, lay down a blanket, and look up at the stars as you make magic down
on earth. Because your bodies are pressed to tightly together, this is a very
sensual position, but it also offers a lot of practical benefits as well. The angle of
the bodies means that it is actually quite good for G-Spot stimulation, as well as
for having either the man or woman reach down to stimulate her clitoris. If you
want to try having a blended orgasm, this is one of the better positions to try it
with. If you have a mirror on your ceiling, this position will certainly give you
both a great visual as you stare up at yourselves making love.

How to enhance the position?

There are almost endless ways in which you can adjust this position, so like with
the Saint, we have picked some of the better ones in order to give you and your
partner new ideas to try out. Some of our favorites include:

Kneeling Sinner – For greater penetration and more depth, this variation
should be your absolute go to move. Starting off in the standard pose, the
woman will instead kneel over her partner and face towards his feet.
Laying back, she should end up laying her body against his, which
maintaining the position of her knees on either side of him. This position
tilts the pelvis in a way that makes direct contact with the man’s penis much
easier, and will assist in him being able the thrust more thoroughly.

Folded Sinner – Instead of placing her feet on the floor, have the woman
lift her legs into the air and bring them back towards her, with her thighs
pressing against her breasts. The man should bring his legs closer together
to help support the woman and to make thrusting easier. Since the man can
now grip on to the woman’s thighs, he may find it easier to have sex this
way, although it is recommended you take it slowly as it can cause the man
to be more prone to slipping out.
Dancer

Difficulty: 3 out of 5

What is the position?

Getting up and off the bed or floor, this is a sensual position that has both partners
on their feet. For this position, have the man start standing up straight, feet close
together. From here, he will need to begin squatting until the woman is able to
straddle him while being on her tip toes. She will need to walk forward, each leg
on the outside of her partner’s legs. Titling her pelvis forward she can then meet
his penis and be able to insert it. Finding the right height and angle can be a
struggle, so to make it easier you can try having the woman wear high heels in
order to give her a boost, or have her standing on the stairs so that she is raised up
higher.

What makes this position worth trying?

Experimenting to find the best angle can be a lot of fun just in itself, but once you
do find that sweet spot, this is a very intimate position that is similar to slow
dancing with your partner. Have the man wrap his arms around the woman’s
lower back, while the woman places her hands on the man’s shoulders. Looking
directly into each other’s eyes, you can play some music and go slowly for very
intimate and passionate sex.

How to enhance the position?

Variations on this position require a bit more skill and flexibility, so they should
only be attempted after you have mastered the standard pose. If you’re feeling
confident, though, these options can make it much more pleasurable and allow for
deeper penetration and better angles. Two of these variations are:
Split Dancer – Requiring a very high degree of flexibility on the woman’s
part, this variation is similar to something you might see in ballroom
dancing. From the standard position, the woman will now raise one of her
legs completely up until she is able to rest her foot on her partner’s
shoulders. This shift means much greater penetration and depth, as well as
easier movement on the man’s part. If it is your first time attempting this
move, however, it is highly recommended that you start against a wall in
order to prevent any accidents from occurring. The woman should keep her
back against the wall, while the man assists her in lifting her leg up to the
needed height.

Aerial Dancer – In order to perfect this variation, the woman will need to
place all of her trust into her man’s hands – literally. The way to enter this
position depends completely on the couple and their personal strengths and
abilities. The first option is to have the woman sit on a higher surface, such
as a countertop, and for her partner to stand between her legs, facing her.
From here, she can wrap her legs around her partner’s waist, and then he
can lift her from the counter so that she is completely suspended in the air.
If you are more nimble, however, you can try having the woman jump into
your arms and wrap around you that way. Either way, the man’s hands will
then either support the woman under her buttocks, which is most common,
or wrap around her waist pulling her in closer. Since the man is supporting
the woman’s full weight, he needs to be confident that he is strong enough to
do this. If you are unsure, make sure you try this one up against a wall at
first as well. By placing the woman’s back against a wall, the man can
press her against it in order to offset some of the weight.
Lover’s Embrace

Difficulty: 3 out of 5

What is the position?

In the standard variation of this position, both partners will begin by standing up,
the woman’s back against the man’s chest. The woman will most likely need to
stand on her tip toes, while the man may squat down as needed. By pressing her
buttocks outwards, the man will enter from behind while keeping his arms around
his partner. Like other sensual positions we have looked at, this one does not have
face to face intimacy, but in exchange, both partners have their hands completely
free in order to allow for free roaming abilities and sensual, loving caresses. If
you find the height difference between you makes it too difficult to find an angle
that allows for this to work, adjust by having the woman wear heels, stand on a
chair, or even on a cushion if you just need a small boost.

What makes this position worth trying?

Two of the world’s favorite positions are Doggy Style a nd Spooning. This
position is like the love child of both of them, incorporating aspects of both that
make it so wonderful. With the woman’s buttocks pressed outwards you get that
rear entry feeling of Doggy Style, but the back to chest intimacy is very similar to
Spooning. This position allows for a lot of intimacy, as the man’s hands can
travel across the woman’s breasts, while he showers her from behind with neck
kisses and whispers in her ear. Either the woman or the man is also able to reach
down between her legs in order to find her clitoris and add another level of
pleasure to the experience. The woman may also rest her head against the man’s
shoulder, or press her cheek against his, in order to give it a touch more romance
and sweetness.
How to enhance the position?
There are three great variations for this position that can make it significantly
easier, all in differing ways. From height issues to support concerns, the Lover’s
Embrace can sometimes be a bit challenging for certain couples, so try one of
these variations in order to make it all about pleasure:

Raised Lover’s Embrace – If you and your partner have a significant

height difference, being on your tip toes and squatting will not be enough in
order to make this work. Instead, try seriously raising the woman up by
having her stand on a stable surface such as an ottoman, or even a sturdy
coffee table. Not only is this great for couples with height issues, but it can
also be used by all couples regardless. The woman will need to squat now
in order to meet her man’s penis, and can end up giving her more control as
she is able to raise or lower herself as she pleases.

Kneeling Lover’s Embrace – Instead of standing, why not make this

position a bit more comfortable by bringing it back down to the floor. With
the same basics in mind, both partners will now kneel while keeping
everything else the same. Make sure to do this on a soft surface, or add
some pillows in, in order to keep it as comfortable as possible. This
variation can feel even more intimate, while removing the struggle that can
arise from standing and trying to adjust heights.

Seated Lover’s Embrace – Give your knees and legs a break with the
seated variation of this position. Here you will need to have a bench of
some sort in order to truly make it work, but you can get creative by using a
workout bench or even a very narrow coffee table. Both partners will sit on
the bench with their legs on either side. Think of it like being on a
motorcycle and that will help you visualize the position much better. Like
with all the variations, the woman should be in front, the man behind her,
and she will need to lift up and stick out her buttocks in order to make
penetration possible. This pose will reduce all of the strain, stress,
pressure, and height concerns, while adding in the extra bonus of allowing
for the clitoris to press against the bench and create stimulation.
 Chapter 10: Teamwork

Now that we have looked at a variety of different positions, it’s time to bring this
book back around full circle to where we started. All of these positions can lead
to an absolutely mind blowing orgasm, but there is much more that goes into great
sex than just switching up how you do it. In order to truly reap all of the benefits
these positions offer, you need to make sure you and your partner are working as a
team, both inside and outside of the bedroom.

Teamwork includes things like communicating effectively, build on what each

other likes, and building each other up as individuals. All of this takes work on
both your parts, but the results you will see make it all worth it. Together you can
create a great relationship, and the best sex life possible. One in which you
experience the deepest orgasm together, each and every time.

Learn what your partner likes

This may seem obvious, but a lot of people actually fall quite short when it comes
to this aspect of sex and relationships in general. If you’ve had sex with other
partners prior, you may carry over a lot of what you learned previously into your
current sex life. This is not at all a bad thing, but it is important to remember that
every person is different and how one individual likes to be touched may not be
how your new partner likes it.

In order to truly pleasure you partner, you should simply ask them what they like.
Let the describe their favorite parts of sex, or share with you some of their
intimate spots that you might not know to touch. If you are confident and
comfortable, have your partner physically show you how they like it by engaging
in a bit of mutual masturbation. Not only is this educational, but it can be very
arousing watching your partner touch themselves and it can be a great bit of
foreplay.

The more you get to know your partner, both mentally and physically, the more in
tune you two will be. Being on the same page ensures that sex is beneficial to both
of you, and that each of you are invested in the other person enjoying themselves
and leaving each interaction completely satisfied.

Some tips on learning and exploring what your partner likes are:
Simply ask them during sex if what you are doing feels good
During sex ask them what they would like you to do or touch
Have them masturbate in front of you, or with you
Let your partner initiate sex so you know they are eager
Stay connected outside of the bedroom, ensuring that communication lines
are open and your partner is comfortable opening up to you
Encourage your partner without criticizing them
Watch porn together and each point out what turns you on the most
Both of you be vocal during sex so you each have an auditory clue of what
you like and what you may not be a huge fan of

Build up that confidence

Sex can be a very difficult thing for some people, mainly due to embarrassment
and confidence issues. These types of problems can severely hinder a great sexual
relationship, so it is vital that you both are working together to build the other
person up.
If you were unsure if your partner found you attractive, there is very little chance
you would want to then get naked in front of them and open yourself up
emotionally and physically. This is actually quite common, however, and many
people suffer from body issues where they dislike the way they look. Our job as a
partner is to make each other feel great about themselves, and to shower them
with compliments so that their self-esteem is raised up. You want your partner to
want to show themselves to you, so avoid criticizing their appearance or making
comments that may hurt how they feel about themselves.

Building confidence starts outside of the bedroom, with the way you treat your
partner as well as how you talk to them and interact in general. If you are always
nagging or putting your partner down, it won’t matter how sexy you find them
because their confidence is going to be lowered and their self worth may not be
where it should be. Instead work on building them up throughout the day, and try
things such as:

Complimenting them on the outfit they are wearing

Thanking them when they do something around the house
Pay attention when they are speaking and make them feel important
Taking a genuine interest in their day
Telling them how proud of them you are
Smiling when you see them
Holding their hand
Appreciate who they are and tell them what you love about them
Get rid of the idea of perfectionism, and instead find perfection within the
imperfections

By taking the time every day to build up your partner, you will end up having a
better relationship, and sex life, as a result. There is no bigger turn on than
confidence, and when your partner can truly let go and be themselves in the
bedroom then there are bound to be fireworks. A lot of positions require trust,
confidence, and high self esteem in order to master, and as a result that needs to
be in place before you begin. If you want your spouse to go wild, they need to
know it is a safe place where they are free from judgment and criticism.

Make communication the number one priority

Everything begins and ends with communication, and yet this is an area that
couples struggle with all of the time. Communication can be extremely hard, even
though we tend to think it should be easy and come naturally. While we are able to
talk and talk all day long, actually having a real conversation is difficult, and
opening up to someone makes us very vulnerable and anxious.

The only way to combat this struggle and learn how to have better communication
is through a lot of practice. It starts with having real conversations over dinner,
letting your partner know how you’re feeling, and learning how to fight fairly.
When we communicate properly with our partner, we realize that we have a lot of
misconceptions and created ideas that are untrue.

Have you ever felt like your partner is upset with you, but you don’t know why?
Instead of asking, you simply shut down and get upset, which in turn makes your
partner shut down. This is a common scenario, and whether or not your partner
was upset to begin with, shutting down or not talking about it does nothing to
resolve the issue. Becoming vulnerable and asking your partner what is going on
can only benefit you both, as then you are able to discuss any issues and open up
to each other so you have a better understanding and are on the same page.
And communication goes far beyond just talking when you are upset.
Communication in the bedroom is one of the most important things. Consenting to
have sex, consenting to different acts, discussing what you like, what you don’t
like, this is all part of communication. Even simply asking your partner if they
want to have sex with you tonight requires the two of you to communicate.

Give yourself the best chance at a strong relationship and fantastic sex life by
allowing yourself to become vulnerable with the person you are meant to trust
fully. Know that you and your partner are on the same team, and even when you
disagree, you still both care about each other and want the other one happy. This
isn’t to say you won’t fight, because you will. Not fighting is more unhealthy. But
instead fight fairly and not tear your partner down in the process. Just like we
discussed above, building them up is better for the both of you and will give you
much better results than if you resort to name calling and insults.

Some ways you can enhance your communication both inside and outside the
bedroom are:

Take the time to actually listen to your partner when they talk to you
Have a date night where you two make time to just sit and talk with each
other
Ask them questions, either about themselves or just anything you think might
be interesting
Touch your partner more throughout the day as communication is not just
about talking but also involves physical and mental aspects
Talk about what your sexual fantasies are
Let your partner know what you love when they do in the bedroom
Be extra vulnerable and let your partner know your insecurities
The more you practice communicating the better you will get at it, and it can truly
make or break a relationship. No matter how good everything else is going, if you
lack communication then you lack the ability to maintain it long term. This is true
with your sex life as well. Communicating outside of the bedroom is great, but
you need to communicate inside as well. Sex can be an embarrassing subject to
talk openly about, but forcing yourself to get past that will allow you to become
more satisfied in the future.

Never be afraid of opening up to your partner, just as they should never be afraid
of opening up to you. Together you are building a future and you want to make
sure it’s the future that both of you want and are happy with.
 Conclusion

Thank you for making it through to the end of Sex Positions for Couples: The
Complete Sex Guide to Explode the Sexual Pleasure and Relish the Deepest
Orgasm with Your Partner, let’s hope it was informative and able to provide you
with all of the tools you need to achieve your goals whatever they may be.

The next step is to grab your partner and actually try some of the positions that
were covered in this book. We hope that there was a little something for
everyone, and that you were able to discover some new positions that you may
never have thought of before. From oral sex to classics, to hot and steamy new
positions, this book was designed to have you get out there and really explore the
absolute depths of both you and your partner’s pleasure. But don’t forget, great
sex goes beyond just a new position or a variation to a classic. Great sex involves
intimacy, romance, and above all, great communication.

We started this book out by focusing on intimacy and romance, and we closed it
by honing in on the importance of teamwork, foreplay, and communication. This
was done very intentionally, as we wanted to highlight that successful couples
begin and end with these traits in mind. While a one-night stand or a quickie
before work can be very satisfying, a long-term relationship needs much more in
order to make it succeed. A great sex life is an important part of any relationship,
but in order to make that happen, you need to be successful in other areas as well.

If communication is lacking, if the trust isn’t there, or if you simply don’t feel
connected to your partner, then all of the positions in the world are not going to fix
that. Make sure you are both taking the time to nurture and grow the relationship,
and we guarantee you will see that spread over into your sex life. The more trust
you have and the more connected you feel, the more you will be able to truly let
loose and get as wild as you want with this other person.

With a solid foundation and an open mind, sex can be absolutely breathtaking, and
it isn’t that difficult to achieve amazing results. Practice romance daily, and spoil
your partner with affection. Ensure you make time to connect as a couple, either
with a set date night or with spontaneous activities. Find shared hobbies, listen to
what your partner says, and ask them random and silly questions in order to know
them better than you thought you could. Following these tips will add that missing
spark in the bedroom, and from there you can try out any of the positions we
covered above. Don’t forget to also explore the many variations, and if you’re
feeling extra creative, why not create your own! The possibilities are endless!

Finally, if you found this book useful in any way, a review on Amazon is always
appreciated!
 Description

If you find that your love life is lacking and your bedroom is witnessing the same
old boring routine, then Sex Positions for Couples: The Complete Sex Guide to
Explode the Sexual Pleasure and Relish the Deepest Orgasm with Your Partner
is the book for you.

Regardless of how many positions you think you know, or what tips and tricks
you’ve pulled from friends or movies, there is something in this book for
everyone no matter what skill level they may have. From novices to pros, this
book is sure to help you step up your sex game and take your love life to a whole
new level unlike anything you’ve ever experienced before. This is the kind of
book that will make you feel like you’re staring in your own adult film, as you try
moves you never imagined possible.

With over 70 positions described in intimate detail, this book focuses on

everything from oral positions for both men and women, as well as some of the
classics, all the way up to the harder and more exciting options. There is even a
sensual chapter for those who want to get up close and personal. From the main
position we then branch out into the variations that are available to you, so that
you can modify each move in order to make it perfectly suited to you and your
partner.

Reimagine the classics with some innovative tips and tricks

Get the blood pumping with our boiling positions
Bring back the romance and get sensual
Make her feel like a queen and selflessly try our oral options
Spice up date night by wooing with romance
Learn how to give the deepest orgasm possible
 Try new ways for making sex last longer
Wild and sexy move to try on him
Sweep your partner off their feet
Liven up a bedroom that has gotten a bit dull
Break away from your usual routine
Get the confidence needed to bring your sexy back
Feel like it’s the first night all over again
Interested in toys? We’ve got advice
Learn how to tell your partner what you love

Not only will you find the hottest positions possible, but you will also have
access to more information than ever before. Take your relationship to the next
level outside of the bedroom as well, and learn how to spice up your date nights
and every day encounters.

By the end of this book you should feel like you’re back to square one with your
partner, in the best way possible. No more sex that feels like a chore. Instead,
relive those early days when you simply couldn’t keep your hands off of each
other and the passion was so intense you felt like your body was on fire! This
book is your guide to a better sex life, and a better relationship. Let us teach you
all of the ways to make every orgasm you have the best one yet.